The

Current Version: draft, 2025-04-19Z
Still in progress – do not quote without permission.

List of Witnesses

  • L: Leiden, the Netherlands, University Libraries, Or. 4530
    • Physical Description: Balinese script on paper; typed Roman transcript: Leiden BCB portfolio 165
  • K: Singaraja, Bali, Indonesia, Kirtya, 774 (kropak 3) II A/3/774
    • Physical Description: Balinese script on lontar. We have read the text from photos of the lontar made by Ida Bagus Komang Sudarma. We did not use the typed Roman transcript HKS 1883 = Leiden Or. 15.027.
  • M: Singaraja, Bali, Indonesia, Kirtya, 280 (kropak 3) II A/3/280
    • Physical Description: Balinese script on lontar. Complete in 37 folios, 3.5 × 50.4 cm. We have had access to this manuscript only through a typed Roman transcript: HKS 3046 = Leiden Or. 16.190.
  • B: Jalan Wisnu no. 46, Banjar Peken, Desa Peken, Kecamatan Marga, Kabupaten Tabanan, Bali, Indonesia, Gria Gede Belayu,
    • Physical Description: Balinese script on lontar. We have read the text from photos of the lontar made by a team from the Unit Lontar at Universitas Udayana. Copies of a typed roman transcript are available in Leiden UB Or. 21.782 = HKS no. 5638, Sydney Bundle no. 224.13 (Tatwa Siwayambu, 87 pp., genre Tatwa, collection Gria Gede, Blayu, Marga, Tabanan).
  • SvaMSS: The Sanskrit text as implied by the Svayambhu manuscripts
  • EdO: Olivelle, Patrick. 2005. Manu’s Code of Law: A Critical Edition and Translation of the Mānava-Dharmásāstra. New York: Oxford University Press.

Metadata of the Edition

  • Title:
  • Text Identifier: DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu
  • Copyright © 2019-2025 by Arlo Griffiths & Timothy Lubin.

This project has received funding from the European Research Council (ERC) under the European Union’s Horizon 2020 research and innovation programme (grant agreement no 809994).

Lubin’s work has been supported by fellowships from the National Endowment for the Humanities (USA) and the American Council of Learned Societies.

invocation

L:1K:1vM:1vavighnam astu.

1

Account of Dharma

1

vyavahārān didr̥kṣus tu brāhmaṇaiḥ saha pārthivaḥ | mantrajñair mantribhiś caiva vinītaḥ praviśet sabhām ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.001

2

tatrāsīnaḥ sthito vāpi pāṇim udyamya dakṣiṇam | vinītaveṣābharaṇaḥ paśyet kāryāṇi kāryiṇām ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.002

3

pratyahaṁ deśadr̥ṣṭaiś ca śāstradr̥ṣṭaiś ca hetubhiḥ | aṣṭādaśasu mārgeṣu nibaddhāni pr̥thak pr̥thak ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.003

4

hiṁsāṁ yaḥ kurute kaś cid deyaṁ vā na prayacchati | sthāne te dve vivādasya bhinno ’ṣṭādaśadhā punaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • This stanza is absent from Olivelle 2005’s constituted text, though it is referenced in his app. crit. for one manuscript. The stanza occurs in ed. Mandlik 1886 8.4 with reading bhinno, where the Svayambhu implies bhinne.

5

teṣām ādyam r̥ṇādānaṁ nikṣepo ’svāmivikrayaḥ | saṁbhūya ca samutthānaṁ dattasyānapakarma ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.004

vetanasyaiva cādānaṁ saṁvidaś ca vyatikramaḥ | krayavikrayānuśayo vivādaḥ svāmipālayoḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

(37)
  • MDhŚ 8.005

sīmāvivādadharmaś ca pāruṣye daṇḍavācike | steyaṁ ca sāhasaṁ caiva strīsaṁgrahaṇam eva ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.006

strīpuṁdharmo vibhāgaś ca dyūtam āhvaya eva ca | padāny aṣṭādaśaitāni vyavahārasthitāv iha ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

(38)(39)
  • MDhŚ 8.007

6

eṣu sthāneṣu bhūyiṣṭhaṁ vivādaṁ caratāṁ nr̥ṇām | dharmaṁ śāśvatam āśritya kuryāt kāryavinirṇayam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.008

7

yadā svayaṁ na kuryāt tu nr̥patiḥ kāryadarśanam | tadā niyuñjyād vidvāṁsaṁ brāhmaṇaṁ kāryadarśane ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.009

8

aṣṭādaśapadābhijñaṁ prāḍvivāketi saṁjñitam | ānvīkṣikyāṁ ca kuśalaṁ śrutismr̥tiparāyaṇam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • This stanza is absent from the constituted text in Olivelle 2005, though it is referenced in his app. crit. for ms. Ox2 after 8.9. Mandlik (p. 877) and Jha include the stanza at the beginning of Medhātithi’s comment on 8.9; in his notes, Jha (v. 9, p. 490) cites citations of this verse in medieval scholastic works. In contrast with the cases in Div. XX and YY, van Naerssen (van Naerssen 1956) did not notice that the Old Javanese text here implies the presence of this stanza because the Sanskrit original is not quoted.

9

vivāde pr̥cchati praśnaṁ pratipraśnaṁ tathaiva ca | priyapūrvaṁ prāg vadati prāḍvivākas tataḥ smr̥taḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • This stanza is present neither in the constituted text of Olivelle 2005, nor in its app. crit., but is known to have occurred in the Br̥haspatismr̥ti, a text often cited by medieval Indian dharmaśāstra authors. The Old Javanese paraphrase suggests that its author knew the Sanskrit stanza with a reading vicāre for vivāde.

10

so ’sya kāryāṇi saṁpaśyet sabhyair eva tribhir vr̥taḥ | sabhām eva praviśyāgryām āsīnaḥ sthita eva vā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.010

11

yasmin deśe niṣīdanti viprā vedavidas trayaḥ | rājñaś ca prakr̥to vidvān brāhmaṇas tāṁ sabhāṁ viduḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.011

12

na sā sabhā yatra na santi vr̥ddhā vr̥ddhā na te ye na vadanti dharmam | nāsau dharmo yatra na satyam asti na tat satyaṁ yac chalenānuviddham ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • sameAs="txt:NarSm mā. 3.17/NMS vya. 80
  • MDhŚ 8.12: dharmo viddhas tv adharmeṇa sabhāṁ yatropatiṣṭhate | śalyaṁ cāsya na kr̥ntanti viddhās tatra sabhāsadaḥ ||

13

sabhā vā na praveṣṭavyā vaktavyaṁ vā samañjasam | abruvan vibruvan vāpi naro bhavati kilbiṣī ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.013

14

yatra dharmo hy adharmeṇa satyaṁ yatrānr̥tena ca | hanyate prekṣamāṇānāṁ hatās tatra sabhāsadaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.014

15

dharma eva hato hanti dharmo rakṣati rakṣitaḥ | tasmād dharmo na hantavyo mā no dharmo hato ’vadhīt ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.015

16

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

17

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

18

vr̥ṣo hi bhagavān dharmas tasya yaḥ kurute tv alam | vr̥ṣalaṁ taṁ vidur devās tasmād dharmaṁ na lopayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.016

19

eka eva suhr̥d dharmo nidhāne ’py anuyāti yaḥ | śarīreṇa samaṁ nāśaṁ sarvam anyad dhi gacchati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.017

20

pādo ’dharmasya kartāraṁ pādaḥ sākṣiṇam r̥cchati | pādaḥ sabhāsadaḥ sarvān pādo rājānam r̥cchati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.018

21

rājā bhavaty anenās tu mucyante ca sabhāsadaḥ | eno gacchati kartāraṁ nindārho yatra nindyate ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.019

22

jātimātropajīvī vā kāmaṁ syād brāhmaṇabruvaḥ | dharmapravaktā nr̥pater na tu śūdraḥ kathaṁ cana ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.20: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

yasya śūdras tu kurute rājño dharmavivecanam | tasya sīdati tad rāṣṭraṁ paṅke gaur iva paśyataḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.021

    kadi ləmbu kapətək riṅ latək ajro
  • Cf. Bhīṣmaparva 124.19: kadi ləmbu kapətək iṅ latək.

23

yad rāṣṭraṁ śūdrabhūyiṣṭhaṁ nāstikākrāntam advijam | vinaśyaty āśu tat kr̥tsnaṁ durbhikṣavyādhipīḍitam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.022

24

  • vyavahārān svayaṁ paśyet sabhyaiḥ parivr̥to ’nvaham || [YDh 1.360 = Br̥hSm 1.1.106]


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

25

dharmāsanam adhiṣṭhāya saṁvītāṅgaḥ samāhitaḥ | praṇamya lokapālebhyaḥ kāryadarśanam ārabhet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.023

26

arthānarthāv ubhau buddhvā dharmādharmau ca kevalau | varṇakrameṇa sarvāṇi paśyet kāryāṇi kāryiṇām ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.025

27

bāhyair vibhāvayel liṅgair bhāvam antargataṁ nr̥ṇām | svaravarṇeṅgitākāraiś cakṣuṣā ceṣṭitena ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.025

28

ākārair iṅgitair gatyā ceṣṭayā bhāṣitena ca | netravaktravikāraiś ca gr̥hyate ’ntargataṁ manaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.026

colophon

iti dharmacarita.

(188)

2

Protection of Faithful Women

29

bāladāyādikaṁ rikthaṁ tāvad rājānupālayet | yāvat sa syāt samāvr̥tto yāvad vātītaśaiśavaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.027

30

vaśāputrāsu caivaṁ syād rakṣaṇaṁ niṣkulāsu ca | pativratāsu ca strīṣu vidhavāsv āturāsu ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.028

31

jīvantīnāṁ tu tāsāṁ ye tad dhareyuḥ svabāndhavāḥ | tāñ chiṣyāc cauradaṇḍena dhārmikaḥ pr̥thivīpatiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.029

colophon

iti strīsatyasaṅrakṣaṇa.

(216)

3

Account of Established Norms

32

pranaṣṭasvāmikaṁ rikthaṁ rājā tryabdaṁ nidhāpayet | arvāk tryabdād dharet svāmī pareṇa nr̥patir haret ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.030

33

mamedam iti yo brūyāt so ’nuyojyo yathāvidhi | saṁvādya rūpasaṁkhyādīn svāmī tad dravyam arhati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.031

34

avedayan pranaṣṭasya deśaṁ kālaṁ ca tattvataḥ | varṇaṁ rūpaṁ pramāṇaṁ ca tatsamaṁ daṇḍam arhati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.032

35

ādadītātha ṣaḍbhāgaṁ pranaṣṭādhigatān nr̥paḥ | daśamaṁ dvādaśaṁ vāpi satāṁ dharmam anusmaran ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.033

36

pranaṣṭādhigataṁ dravyaṁ tiṣṭhed yuktair adhiṣṭhitam | yāṁs tatra caurān gr̥hṇīyāt tān rājebhena ghātayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.034

37

mamāyam iti yo brūyān nidhiṁ satyena mānavaḥ | tasyādadīta ṣaḍbhāgaṁ rājā dvādaśam eva vā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.035

38

anr̥taṁ tu vadan daṇḍyaḥ svavittasyāṁśam aṣṭamam | tasyaiva vā nidhānasya saṁkhyayālpīyasīṁ kalām ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.036

39

vidvāṁs tu brāhmaṇo dr̥ṣṭvā pūrvopanihitaṁ nidhim | aśeṣato ’py ādadīta sarvasyādhipatir hi saḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.037

40

yaṁ tu paśyen nidhiṁ rājā purāṇaṁ nihitaṁ kṣitau | tasmād dvijebhyo dattvārdham ardhaṁ kośe praveśayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.038

41

nidhīnāṁ hi purāṇānāṁ dhātūnām eva ca kṣitau | ardhabhāg rakṣaṇād rājā bhūmer adhipatir hi saḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.039

42

dātavyaṁ sarvavarṇebhyo rājñā caurair hr̥taṁ dhanam | rājā tad upayuñjānaś caurasyāpnoti kilbiṣam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.040

43

jātijānapadān dharmān śreṇīdharmāṁś ca dharmavit | samīkṣya kuladharmāṁś ca svadharmaṁ pratipādayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.041

44

svāni karmāṇi kurvāṇā dūre santo ’pi mānavāḥ | priyā bhavanti lokasya sve sve karmaṇy avasthitāḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.042

45

notpādayet svayaṁ kāryaṁ rājā nāpy asya pūruṣaḥ | na ca prāpitam anyena grasetārthaṁ kathaṁ cana ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.043

46

yathā nayaty asr̥kpātair mr̥gasya mr̥gayuḥ padam | nayet tathānumānena dharmasya nr̥patiḥ padam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.044

47

satyam arthaṁ ca saṁpaśyed ātmānam atha sākṣiṇaḥ | deśaṁ kālaṁ ca rūpaṁ ca vyavahāravidhau sthitaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.045

48

sadbhir ācaritaṁ yat syād dhārmikaiś ca dvijātibhiḥ | tad deśakulajātīnām aviruddhaṁ prakalpayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.046

colophon

iti maryādacarita.

4

Account of (Non-payment of) Debt

49

adhamarṇārthasiddhyartham uttamarṇena coditaḥ | dāpayed dhanikasyārtham adhamarṇād vibhāvitam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.047

50

yair yair upāyair arthaṁ svaṁ prāpnuyād uttamarṇikaḥ | tair tair upāyaiḥ saṁgr̥hya dāpayed adhamarṇikam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.048

51

dharmeṇa vyavahāreṇa chalenācaritena ca | prayuktaṁ sādhayed arthaṁ pañcamena balena ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.049

52

yaḥ svayaṁ sādhayed artham uttamarṇo ’dhamarṇikāt | na sa rājñābhiyoktavyaḥ svakaṁ saṁsādhayan dhanam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.050

53

arthe ’pavyayamānaṁ tu karaṇena vibhāvitam | dāpayed dhanikasyārthaṁ daṇḍaleśaṁ ca śaktitaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.051

54

r̥ṇe deye pratijñāte pañcakaṁ śatam arhati | apahnave tu dviguṇaṁ tan manor anuśāsanam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.139: This stanza is found in Olivelle 2005’s constituted text not after stanza 51 but only as stanza 139. See Olivelle’s comment on p. 956.

*.

54*.

54*.

54*.

54*.

54*.

55

apahnave ’dhamarṇasya dehīty uktasya saṁsadi | abhiyoktā diśed deśaṁ karaṇaṁ vānyad uddiśet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.052

56

yatra na syāt kr̥taṁ pattraṁ karaṇaṁ ca na vidyate | na copalambhaḥ pūrvoktas tatra daivī kriyā bhavet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • Olivelle’s ms. La1 interpolates this stanza after 8.52; Mandlik records it in brackets after 8.51 (likewise KSS and Dave). Medhātithi cites it in his commentary on 8.51 as an illustrative quotation with the words “thus they say” (tathāhuḥ), and with the reading pūrvokto daivī tatra.

57

adeśaṁ yaś ca diśati nirdiśyāpahnute ca yaḥ | yaś cādharottarān arthān vigītān nāvabudhyate ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.053

58

apadiśyāpadeśyaṁ ca punar yas tv apadhāvati | samyak praṇihitaṁ cārthaṁ pr̥ṣṭaḥ san nābhinandati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.054

59

asaṁbhāṣye sākṣibhiś ca deśe saṁbhāṣate mithaḥ | nirucyamānaṁ praśnaṁ ca necched yaś cāpi niṣpatet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.055

60

brūhīty uktaś ca na brūyād uktaṁ ca na vibhāvayet | na ca pūrvāparaṁ vidyāt tasmād arthāt sa hīyate ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.056

61

jñātāraḥ santi mety uktvā diśety ukto diśen na yaḥ | dharmasthaḥ kāraṇair etair hīnaṁ tam iti nirdiśet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • The third lemma suggest a difference transmission of the base text: diśety ukto diśen na cet.

62

abhiyoktā na ced brūyād vadhyo daṇḍyaś ca dharmataḥ | na cet tripakṣāt prabrūyād dharmaṁ prati parājitaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • The paraphrase suggests that the received reading, instead of vadhyo, was bādhyo, baddhyo or bandhyo, the former two being among the variant readings recorded by Olivelle. The manuscripts for the paraphrase also seems to presuppose a reading trisākṣiṇam bruyāt (or the like) instead of tripakṣāt prabruyāt. But no such variant is reported in Olivelle’s edition.

63

yo yāvan nihnuvītārthaṁ mithyā yāvati vā vadet | tau nr̥peṇa hy adharmajñau dāpyau taddviguṇaṁ damam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.059

64

pr̥ṣṭo ’pavyayamānas tu kr̥tāvastho dhanaiṣiṇā | tryavaraiḥ sākṣibhir bhāvyo nr̥pabrāhmaṇasaṁnidhau ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.060

65

yādr̥śā dhanibhiḥ kāryā vyavahāreṣu sākṣiṇaḥ | tādr̥śān saṁpravakṣyāmi yathā vācyam r̥taṁ ca taiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.061

colophon

iti r̥ṇacarita.

(424)

5

Topic of Witnesses, etc.

66

gr̥hiṇaḥ putriṇo maulāḥ kṣatraviṭśūdrayonayaḥ | arthyuktāḥ sākṣyam arhanti na ye ke cid anāpadi ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.062

67

āptāḥ sarveṣu varṇeṣu kāryāḥ kāryeṣu sākṣiṇaḥ | sarvadharmavido ’lubdhā viparītāṁs tu varjayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.063

68

nārthasaṁbandhino nāptā na sahāyā na vairiṇaḥ | na dr̥ṣṭadoṣāḥ kartavyā na vyādhyārtā na dūṣitāḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.064

69

na sākṣī nr̥patiḥ kāryo na kārukakuśīlavau | na śrotriyo na liṅgastho na saṅgebhyo vinirgataḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.065

70

nādhyadhīno na vaktavyo na dasyur na vikarmakr̥t | na vr̥ddho na śiśur naiko nāntyo na vikalendriyaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.066

71

nārto na matto nonmatto na kṣuttr̥ṣṇopapīḍitaḥ | na śramārto na kāmārto na kruddho nāpi taskaraḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.067

72

strīṇāṁ sākṣyaṁ striyaḥ kuryur dvijānāṁ sadr̥śā dvijāḥ | śūdrāś ca santaḥ śūdrāṇām antyānām antyayonayaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.068

73

anubhāvī tu yaḥ kaś cit kuryāt sākṣyaṁ vivādinām | antarveśmany araṇye vā śarīrasyaiva cātyaye ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.069

74

striyāpy asaṁbhave kāryaṁ bālena sthavireṇa vā | śiṣyeṇa bandhunā vāpi dāsena bhr̥takena vā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.070

75

bālavr̥ddhāturāṇāṁ tu sākṣyeṣu vadatāṁ mr̥ṣā | jānīyād asthirāṁ vācam utsiktamanasāṁ tathā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.071: It seems possible that our author read bālavr̥ddhaglānānāṁ, although it involves a ma-vipulā.

76

sāhaseṣu ca sarveṣu steyasaṁgrahaṇeṣu ca | vāgdaṇḍayoś ca pāruṣye na parīkṣeta sākṣiṇaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.072

77

bahutvaṁ parigr̥hṇīyāt sākṣidvaidhe narādhipaḥ | sameṣu tu guṇotkr̥ṣṭān guṇidvaidhe dvijottamān ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.073: The parallel in L882 suggests that our author read kulodgatān instead of dvijottamān.

78

samakṣadarśanāt sākṣyaṁ śravaṇāc caiva sidhyati | tatra satyaṁ bruvan sākṣī dharmārthābhyāṁ na hīyate ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.074

79

sākṣī dr̥ṣṭaśrutād anyad vibruvann āryasaṁsadi | avāṅ narakam evaiti pretya svargāc ca hīyate ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.075

80

yatrānibaddho ’pīkṣeta śr̥ṇuyād vāpi kiṁ cana | pr̥ṣṭas tatrāpi tad brūyād yathādr̥ṣṭaṁ yathāśrutam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.076

81

eko ’lubdhas tu sākṣī syād bahvyaḥ śucyo ’pi na striyaḥ | strībuddher asthiratvāt tu doṣaiś cānye ’pi ye vr̥tāḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.077

82

svabhāvenaiva yad brūyus tad grāhyaṁ vyāvahārikam | ato yad anyad vibrūyur dharmārthaṁ tad apārthakam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.78: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

sabhāntaḥ sākṣiṇaḥ prāptān arthipratyarthisaṁnidhau | prāḍvivāko ’nuyuñjīta vidhinānena sāntvayan ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.079

83

yad dvayor anayor vittha kārye ’smiṁś ceṣṭitaṁ mithaḥ | tad brūta sarvaṁ satyena yuṣmākaṁ hy atra sākṣitā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.080

84

satyaṁ sākṣye bruvan sākṣī lokān prāpnoti puṣkalān | iha cānuttamāṁ kīrtiṁ vāg eṣā brahmapūjitā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.081

85

sākṣye ’nr̥taṁ vadan pāśair badhyate vāruṇair bhr̥śam | vivaśaḥ śatam ājātīs tasmāt sākṣye vaded r̥tam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.082

86

satyena pūyate sākṣī dharmaḥ satyena vardhate | tasmāt satyaṁ hi vaktavyaṁ sarvavarṇeṣu sākṣibhiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.083

87

ātmaiva hy ātmanaḥ sākṣī gatir ātmā tathātmanaḥ | māvamaṁsthāḥ svam ātmānaṁ nr̥ṇāṁ sākṣiṇam uttamam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.84: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

ekam evādvitīyaṁ tat yat satyenāvabudhyate | satyaṁ svargasya sopānaṁ pārāvārasya naur iva ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • We tentatively restore the stanza in this way from the Old Javanese gloss and from the third stanza interpolated after 8.82 recorded in Olivelle’s edition for his witnesses TMd4 GMd1 MTr4 MTr6 Tr1 [Jolly Gr] Mandlik [ṭa] KSS Dave. Olivelle represents the interpolated stanza as follows ekam evādvitīyaṁ tad yaṁ martyo nāvabudhyate | satyaṁ svargasya saṁyānaṁ pārāvārasya naur iva ||, but records a variant ekam evādvitīye tu tan matvaivāvabudhyate from TMd4. Another version of the stanza is attested in NSm vya. 191, reading in ab: ekam evādvitīyaṁ tat prāhuḥ pāvanam ātmanaḥ.

88

nāsti satyāt paro dharmo nānr̥tāt pātakaṁ param | sthitiś ca loke dharmaś ca tasmāt satyaṁ viśiṣyate ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • This is the second of two stanzas interpolated after 8.82 recorded in Olivelle’s edition, found in his witnesses GMd1 TMd4 Tr1 MTr4 MTr6 [Jolly Gr] Mandlik [ṭa] KSS Dave. Cf. Ślokāntara 7 nāsti satyāt paro dharmo nānr̥tāt pātakaṁ paraṁ | triloke ca hi dharma[ḥ] syāt tasmāt satyaṁ na lopayet ||. The latter stanza is also transmitted in Tantri Kamandaka §63.

89

manyante vai pāpakr̥to na kaś cit paśyatīti naḥ | tāṁś ca devāḥ prapaśyanti svaś caivāntarapūruṣaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.085

90

91

satyaṁ sākṣye bruvan sākṣī lokān prāpnoti puṣkalān |

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.081ab

92

yasya dr̥śyeta saptāhād uktavākyasya sākṣiṇaḥ | rogo ’gnir jñātimaraṇam r̥ṇaṁ dāpyo damaṁ ca saḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.108

93

tripakṣād abruvan sākṣyam r̥ṇādiṣu naro ’gadaḥ | tad r̥ṇaṁ prāpnuyāt sarvaṁ daśabandhaṁ ca sarvataḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.107

94

asākṣikeṣu tv artheṣu mitho vivadamānayoḥ | avindaṁs tattvataḥ satyaṁ śapathenāpi lambhayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.109

95

maharṣibhiś ca devaiś ca kāryārthaṁ śapathāḥ kr̥tāḥ | vasiṣṭhaś cāpi śapathaṁ śepe paijavane nr̥pe ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.110

96

na vr̥thā śapathaṁ kuryāt svalpe ’py arthe naro budhaḥ | vr̥thā hi śapathaṁ kurvan pretya ceha ca naśyati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.111

97

kāminīṣu vivāheṣu gavāṁ bhakṣye tathendhane | brāhmaṇābhyupapattau ca śapathe nāsti pātakam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.112: Olivelle’s mss. TMd3 and GMy of the Sanskrit text have vivādeṣu. The text available to the author of the Old Javanese paraphrase may rather have had vicāreṣu. Cf. §9.

98

satyena śāpayed vipraṁ kṣatriyaṁ vāhanāyudhaiḥ | gobījakāñcanair vaiśyaṁ śūdraṁ sarvais tu pātakaiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.113

99

agniṁ vā hārayed enam apsu cainaṁ nimajjayet | putradārasya vāpy enaṁ śirāṁsi sparśayet pr̥thak ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.114

100

yam iddho na dahaty agnir āpo nonmajjayanti ca | na cārtim r̥cchati kṣipraṁ sa jñeyaḥ śapathe śuciḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.115

101

vatsasya hy abhiśastasya purā bhrātrā yavīyasā | nāgnir dadāha romāpi satyena jagataḥ spaśaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.116

102

yasmin yasmin vivāde tu kauṭasākṣyaṁ kr̥taṁ bhavet | tat tat kāryaṁ nivarteta kr̥taṁ cāpy akr̥taṁ bhavet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.117

103

lobhān mohād bhayān maitrāt kāmāt krodhāt tathaiva ca | ajñānād bālabhāvāc casākṣyaṁ vitatham ucyate ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.118

104

eṣām anyatame sthāne yaḥ sākṣyam anr̥taṁ vadet | tasya daṇḍaviśeṣāṁs tu pravakṣyāmy anupūrvaśaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.119

105

lobhāt sahasraṁ daṇḍyas tu mohāt pūrvaṁ tu sāhasam | bhayād dvau madhyamau daṇḍau maitrāt pūrvaṁ caturguṇam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.120

106

kāmād daśaguṇaṁ pūrvaṁ krodhāt tu triguṇaṁ param | ajñānād dve śate pūrṇe bāliśyāc chatam eva tu ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.121

107

etān āhuḥ kauṭasākṣye proktān daṇḍān manīṣibhiḥ | dharmasyāvyabhicārārtham adharmaniyamāya ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.122

108

kauṭasākṣyaṁ tu kurvāṇāṁs trīn varṇān dhārmiko nr̥paḥ | pravāsayed daṇḍayitvā brāhmaṇaṁ tu vivāsayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.123

colophon

iti sākṣicarita.

(777)

6

Topic of the court

109

daśa sthānāni daṇḍasya manuḥ svāyaṁbhuvo ’bravīt | triṣu varṇeṣu tāni syur akṣato brāhmaṇo vrajet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.124

110

upastham udaraṁ jihvā hastau pādau ca pañcamam | cakṣur nāsā ca karṇau ca dhanaṁ dehas tathaiva ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.125

111

anubandhaṁ parijñāya deśakālau ca tattvataḥ | sārāparādho cālokya daṇḍaṁ daṇḍyeṣu pātayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.126
  • The OJ gloss suggests our author knew the variant reading sārāsāraṁ tathālokya.

112

adharmadaṇḍanaṁ loke yaśoghnaṁ kīrtināśanam | asvargyaṁ ca paratrāpi tasmāt tat parivarjayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.127

113

adaṇḍyān daṇḍayan rājā daṇḍyāṁś caivāpy adaṇḍayan | ayaśo mahad āpnoti narakaṁ caiva gacchati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.128

114

vāgdaṇḍaṁ prathamaṁ kuryād dhigdaṇḍaṁ tadanantaram | tr̥tīyaṁ dhanadaṇḍaṁ tu vadhadaṇḍam ataḥ param ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.129

115

vadhenāpi yadā tv etān nigrahītuṁ na śaknuyāt | tadaiṣu sarvam apy etat prayuñjīta catuṣṭayam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.130

116

lokasaṁvyavahārārthaṁ yāḥ saṁjñāḥ prathitā bhuvi | tāmrarūpyasuvarṇānāṁ tāḥ pravakṣyāmy aśeṣataḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.131

117

jālāntaragate bhānau yat sūkṣmaṁ dr̥śyate rajaḥ | prathamaṁ tat pramāṇānāṁ trasareṇuṁ pracakṣate ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.132: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

trasareṇavo ’ṣṭau vijñeyā likṣaikā parimāṇataḥ | tā rājasarṣapas tisras te trayo gaurasarṣapaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.133

118

sarṣapāḥ ṣaḍ yavo madhyas triyavaṁ tv eva kr̥ṣṇalam | pañcakr̥ṣṇalako māṣas te suvarṇas tu ṣoḍaśa ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.134

119

palaṁ suvarṇāś catvāraḥ palāni dharaṇaṁ daśa | dve kr̥ṣṇale samadhr̥te vijñeyo rūpyamāṣakaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.135

120

te ṣoḍaśa syād dharaṇaṁ purāṇaś caiva rājataḥ | kārṣāpaṇas tu vijñeyas tāmrikaḥ kārṣikaḥ paṇaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.136

121

dharaṇāni daśa jñeyaḥ śatamānas tu rājataḥ | catuḥsuvarṇiko niṣko vijñeyas tu pramāṇataḥ || r̥ṇe deye pratijñāte pañcakaṁ śatam arhati | apahnave taddviguṇaṁ tan manor anuśāsanam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.137 and 8.139. It seems that our author’s copy of MDhŚ may have lacked 139abc, with 139d immediately following 137d. Stanza 138 will be paraphrased below. A long interpolation in Issue in the code that cites stanza 139 in full along with an unidentified stanza complicates the evaluation of the text-critical situation.

122

paṇānāṁ dve śate sārdhe prathamaḥ sāhasaḥ smr̥taḥ | madhyamaḥ pañca vijñeyaḥ sahasraṁ tv eva cottamaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.138

123

vasiṣṭhavihitāṁ vr̥ddhiṁ sr̥jed vittavivardhinīm | aśītibhāgaṁ gr̥hṇīyān māsād vārdhuṣikaḥ śate ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.140

124

dvikaṁ śataṁ vā gr̥hṇīyāt satāṁ dharmam anusmaran | dvikaṁ śataṁ hi gr̥hṇāno na bhavaty arthakilbiṣī ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.141

125

dvikaṁ trikaṁ catuṣkaṁ ca pañcakaṁ ca śataṁ samam | māsasya vr̥ddhiṁ gr̥hṇīyād varṇānām anupūrvaśaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.142

126

na tv evādhau sopakāre kausīdīṁ vr̥ddhim āpnuyāt | na cādheḥ kālasaṁrodhān nisargo ’sti na vikrayaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.143

127

na bhoktavyo balād ādhir bhuñjāno vr̥ddhim utsr̥jet | mūlyena toṣayec cainam ādhisteno ’nyathā bhavet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.144

128

ādhiś copanidhiś cobhau na kālātyayam arhataḥ | avahāryau bhavetāṁ tau dīrghakālam avasthitau ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.145

129

saṁprītyā bhujyamānāni na naśyanti kadā cana | dhenur uṣṭro vahann aśvo yaś ca damyaḥ prayujyate ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.146

130

yat kiṁ cid daśavarṣāṇi saṁnidhau prekṣate dhanī | bhujyamānaṁ parais tūṣṇīṁ na sa tal labdhum arhati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.147

131

ajaḍaś ced apogaṇḍo viṣaye cāsya bhujyate | bhagnaṁ tad vyavahāreṇa bhoktā tad dravyam arhati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.148

132

ādhiḥ sīmā bāladhanaṁ nikṣepopanidhiḥ striyaḥ | rājasvaṁ śrotriyasvaṁ ca na bhogena praṇaśyati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

yaḥ svāminānanujñātam ādhiṁ bhūṅkte ’vicakṣaṇaḥ | tenārdhavr̥ddhir moktavyā tasya bhogasya niṣkr̥tiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.149-150: Our author seems to have known the first Sanskrit stanza with the reading ādhisīmā. It is unclear whether he knew the second at all — whether the phrases after tan ilaṅa ya still concern the first stanza, whether they are a loose rendering of stanza 150 as we know it, or whether they correspond to a radically different version of that stanza. The use of a lowest-level instead of final punctuation after tan ilaṅa ya in all three manuscripts suggests that the scribes regarded what follows as part of the preceding paraphrase.

133

kusīdavr̥ddhir dvaiguṇyaṁ nātyeti sakr̥d āhr̥tā | dhānye sade lave vāhye nātikrāmati pañcatām ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.151

134

kr̥tānusārād adhikā vyatiriktā na sidhyati | kusīdapatham āhus taṁ pañcakaṁ śatam arhati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.152

135

nātisāṁvatsarīṁ vr̥ddhiṁ na cādr̥ṣṭāṁ punar haret | cakravr̥ddhiḥ kālavr̥ddhiḥ kāritā kāyikā ca yā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.153: Several manuscripts cited in the critical edition have kārikā (the form cited here by our author) rather than kāritā, the reading adopted by Olivelle.

136

r̥ṇaṁ dātum aśakto yaḥ kartum icchet punaḥ kriyām | sa dattvā nirjitāṁ vr̥ddhiṁ karaṇaṁ parivartayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.154

137

adarśayitvā tatraiva hiraṇyaṁ parivartayet | yāvatī sambhaved vr̥ddhis tāvatīṁ dātum arhati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.155

138

cakravr̥ddhiṁ samārūḍho deśakālavyavasthitaḥ | atikrāman deśakālau na tatphalam avāpnuyāt ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.156

139

samudrayānakuśalā deśakālārthadarśinaḥ | sthāpayanti tu yāṁ vr̥ddhiṁ sā tatrādhigamaṁ prati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.157

140

yo yasya pratibhūs tiṣṭhed darśanāyeha mānavaḥ | adarśayan sa taṁ tasya prayacchet svadhanād r̥ṇam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.158

141

prātibhāvyaṁ vr̥thādānam ākṣikaṁ saurikaṁ ca yat | daṇḍaśulkāvaśeṣaṁ ca na putro dātum arhati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.159

142

pitur eva niyogād yat kuṭumbabharaṇāya ca | kr̥taṁ vā yad r̥ṇaṁ kr̥cchre dadyāt putrasya tat pitā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

143

darśanaprātibhāvye tu vidhiḥ syāt pūrvacoditaḥ | dānapratibhuvi prete dāyādān api dāpayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.160

144

adātari punar dātā vijñātaprakr̥tāv r̥ṇam | paścāt pratibhuvi prete parīpset kena hetunā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.161

145

nirādiṣṭadhanaś cet tu pratibhūḥ syād alaṁdhanaḥ | svadhanād eva tad dadyān nirādiṣṭa iti sthitiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.162

146

mattonmattārtādhyadhīnair bālena sthavireṇa vā | asaṁbaddhakr̥taś caiva vyavahāro na sidhyati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.163

147

satyā na bhāṣā bhavati yady api syāt pratiṣṭhitā | bahiś ced bhāṣyate dharmān niyatād vyavahārikāt ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.164

148

yogādhamanavikrītaṁ yogadānapratigraham | yatra vāpy upadhiṁ paśyet tat sarvaṁ vinivartayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.165

149

grahītā yadi naṣṭaḥ syāt kuṭumbe ca kr̥to vyayaḥ | dātavyaṁ bāndhavais tat syāt pravibhaktair api svataḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.166: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

kuṭumbārthe ’dhyadhīno ’pi vyavahāraṁ yam ācaret | svadeśe vā videśe vā taṁ jyāyān na vicālayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.167

150

balād dattaṁ balād bhuktaṁ balād yac cāpi lekhitam | sarvān balakr̥tān arthān akr̥tān manur abravīt ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.168: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

trayaḥ parārthe kliśyanti sākṣiṇaḥ pratibhūḥ kulam | catvāras tūpacīyante vipra āḍhyo vaṇiṅ nr̥paḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.169

151

anādeyaṁ nādadīta parikṣīṇo ’pi pārthivaḥ | na cādeyaṁ samr̥ddho ’pi sūkṣmam apy artham utsr̥jet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.170

152

anādeyasya cādānād ādeyasya ca varjanāt | daurbalyaṁ khyāpyate rājñaḥ sa pretyeha ca naśyati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.171

153

svādānād varṇasaṁsargāt durbalānāṁ ca rakṣaṇāt | balaṁ saṁjāyate rājñaḥ sa pretyeha ca vardhate ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.172
  • The lemma cited from the stanza here reflects the widely attested variant dharmasaṁsargāt in place of varṇasaṁsargāt in the critically edited text.

154

tasmād yama iva svāmī svayaṁ hitvā priyāpriye | varteta yāmyayā vr̥ttyā jitakrodho jitendriyaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.173

155

yas tv adharmeṇa kāryāṇi mohāt kuryān narādhipaḥ | acirāt taṁ durātmānaṁ vaśe kurvanti śatravaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.174

156

kāmakrodhau tu saṁyamya yo ’rthān dharmeṇa paśyati | prajās tam anuvartante samudram iva sindhavaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.175

157

yaḥ sādhayantaṁ chandena vedayed dhanikaṁ nr̥pe | sa rājñā tac caturbhāgaṁ dāpyas tasya ca tad dhanam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.176

158

karmaṇāpi samaṁ kuryād dhanikāyādhamarṇikaḥ | samo ’vakr̥ṣṭajātis tu dadyāc chreyāṁs tu tac chanaiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.177

159

anena vidhinā rājā mitho vivadatāṁ nr̥ṇām | sākṣipratyayasiddhāni kāryāṇi samatāṁ nayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.178

colophon

iti sabhācarita.

(1203)

7

Topic of deposits

160

kulaje vr̥ttasaṁpanne dharmajñe satyavādini | mahāpakṣe dhaniny ārye nikṣepaṁ nikṣiped budhaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.179

161

yo yathā nikṣiped dhaste yam arthaṁ yasya mānavaḥ | sa tathaiva grahītavyo yathā dāyas tathā grahaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.180

162

yo nikṣepaṁ yācyamāno nikṣeptur na prayacchati | sa yācyaḥ prāḍvivākena tan nikṣeptur asaṁnidhau ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.181

163

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

164

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

165

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

166

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

167

sākṣyabhāve praṇidhibhir vayorūpasamanvitaiḥ | apadeśaiś ca saṁnyasya hiraṇyaṁ tasya tattvataḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

sa yadi pratipadyeta yathānyastaṁ yathākr̥tam | na tatra vidyate kiṁ cid yat parair abhiyujyate ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

teṣāṁ na dadyād yadi tu tad dhiraṇyaṁ yathāvidhi | ubhau nigr̥hya dāpyaḥ syād iti dharmasya dhāraṇā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.182-184: Only the last of these three stanzas appears to be paraphrased in our text.

168

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

169

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

170

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

171

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

172

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

173

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

174

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose, although MDhŚ 8.182 shares some keywords.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

175

nikṣepopanidhī nityaṁ na deyau pratyanantare | naśyato vinipāte tāv anipāte tv anāśinau ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.185

176

svayam eva tu yo dadyān mr̥tasya pratyanantare | na sa rājñābhiyoktavyo na nikṣeptuś ca bandhubhiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.186: var.: tu yau

177

acchalenaiva cānvicchet tam arthaṁ prītipūrvakam | vicārya tasya vā vr̥ttaṁ sāmnaiva parisādhayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.187

178

nikṣepeṣv eṣa sarveṣu vidhiḥ syāt parisādhane | samudre nāpnuyāt kiṁ cid yadi tasmān na saṁharet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.188

179

caurair hr̥taṁ jalenoḍham agninā dagdham eva ca | na dadyād yadi tasmāt sa na saṁharati kiṁ cana ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.189

180

nikṣepasyāpahartāram anikṣeptāram eva ca | | sarvair upāyair anvicchec chapathaiś caiva vaidikaiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.190: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

yo nikṣepaṁ nārpayati yaś cānikṣipya yācate | tāv ubhau cauravac chāsyau dāpyau vā tatsamaṁ damam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.191: It seems our author read dāpyau tāvat samaṁ damam (found in Olivelle’s BKt5).

181

nikṣepasyāpahartāraṁ tatsamaṁ dāpayed damam | tathopanidhihartāram aviśeṣeṇa pārthivaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.192

182

upadhābhiś ca yaḥ kaś cit paradravyaṁ haren naraḥ | sasahāyaḥ sa hantavyaḥ prakāśaṁ vividhair vadhaiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.193

183

nikṣepo yaḥ kr̥to yena yāvāṁś ca kulasaṁnidhau | tāvān eva sa vijñeyo vibruvan daṇḍam arhati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.194

184

mitho dāyaḥ kr̥to yena gr̥hīto mitha eva vā | mitha eva pradātavyo yathā dāyas tathā grahaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.195: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

nikṣiptasya dhanasyaivaṁ prītyopanihitasya ca | rājā vinirṇayaṁ kuryād akṣiṇvan nyāsadhāriṇam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.196

colophon

iti nikṣepa-carita.

8

Topic of Sale without Ownership

185

vikrīṇīte parasya svaṁ yo ’svāmī svāmyasaṁmataḥ | na taṁ nayeta sākṣyaṁ tu stenam astenamāninam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.197

186

avahāryo bhavec caiṣa sānvayaḥ ṣaṭśataṁ damam | niranvayo ’napasaraḥ prāptaḥ syāc caurakilbiṣam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.198: The lemma in the Svayambhu mss. suggest that our author may have read ṣaḍgataṁ, but the paraphrase suggests otherwise.

187

asvāminā kr̥to yas tu dāyo vikraya eva vā | akr̥taḥ sa tu vijñeyo vyavahāre yathā sthitiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.199

188

anena vidhinā śāsyaḥ kurvann asvāmivikriyam | ajñānāj jñānapūrvaṁ tu cauravad vadham arhati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • Olivelle 2005: “Additional verse in Be1 Be3 Bo SCa Ho NKt4 Lo2 TMd4 Ox2 Tr1 Tr2 Wa [Jolly Nd N Gr] Nā Nd Rc Mandlik … Dave KSS; placed after 198 in Lal OOr NPu1 Pu2 Pu3 Pu4 GMd1 TMd3 GMy MTr4 MTr6; cited by Lakṣ 12.352.”

189

saṁbhogo yatra dr̥śyate na dr̥śyetāgamaḥ kva cit | āgamaḥ kāraṇaṁ tatra na saṁbhoga iti sthitiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.200: Though there is a global correspondence of topic, the Old Javanese cannot be said to paraphrase the Sanskrit except in the loosest possible way.

190

vikrayād yo dhanaṁ kiṁ cid gr̥hṇīyat kulasaṁnidhau | krayeṇa sa viśuddhaṁ hi nyāyato labhate dhanam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.201

191

atha mūlam anāhāryaṁ prakāśakrayaśodhitaḥ | adaṇḍyo mucyate rājñā nāṣṭiko labhate dhanam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.202

192

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

193

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

194

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

195

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

196

abhakṣyam atha vāpeyaṁ vaiśyādīn bhakṣayan dvijān | jaghanyamadhyamotkr̥ṣṭadaṇḍān arhed yathākramam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • Interpolated after MDh 8.205. Attributed to Manu by Aparārka ad YDh 2.232–3.

197

paṇāḥ śūdre bhaved daṇḍaś catuṣpañcāśad eva tu | grasitāraḥ svayaṁ kāryā rājñā nirviṣayās tu te ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • Interpolated after MDh 8.205. Attributed to Manu by Aparārka ad YDh 2.232–3.

198

gokumārīṁ devapaśum ukṣāṇam r̥ṣabhaṁ tathā | vāhayan sāhasaṁ pūrvaṁ prāpnuyād uttamaṁ vadhe ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • Interpolated after MDh 8.205. Attributed to Manu by Aparārka on YDh 2.226 and by Lakṣmīdhara in KKT.

199

nānyad anyena saṁsr̥ṣṭaṁ rūpaṁ vikrayam arhati | na sāvadyaṁ na ca nyūnaṁ na dūre na tirohitam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.203: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

anyāṁ ced darśayitvānyā voḍhuḥ kanyā pradīyate | ubhe ta ekaśulkena vahed ity abravīn manuḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.204

nonmattāyā na kuṣṭhinyā na ca yā spr̥ṣṭamaithunā | pūrvaṁ doṣān abhikhyāpyapradātā daṇḍam arhati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.205: Our text gives no paraphrase for the third stanza grouped in this section.

colophon

iti asvāmicarita.

9

Topic of Nondelivery of Gifts

200

r̥tvig yadi vr̥to yajñe svakarma parihāpayet | tasya karmānurūpeṇa deyo ’ṁśaḥ sahakartr̥bhiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

dakṣiṇāsu ca dattāsu svakarma parihāpayan | kr̥tsnam eva labhetāṁśam anyenaiva ca kārayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.206–207

201

yasmin karmaṇi yās tu syur uktāḥ pratyaṅgadakṣiṇāḥ | sa eva tā ādidīta bhajeran sarva eva vā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.208

202

rathaṁ hareta cādhvaryur brahmādhāne ca vājinam | hotā vāpi hared aśvam udgātā cāpy anaḥ kraye ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.209

203

sarveṣām ardhino mukhyās tadardhenārdhino ’pare | tr̥tīyinas tr̥tīyāṁśāś caturthāṁśās tu pādinaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.210

204

saṁbhūya svāni karmāṇi kurvadbhir iha mānavaiḥ | anena vidhiyogena kartavyāṁśaprakalpanā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.211

205

dharmārthaṁ yena dattaṁ syāt kasmai cid yācate dhanam | paścāc ca na tathā tat syān na deyaṁ tasya tad bhavet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.212

206

yadi saṁsādhayet tat tu darpāl lobhena vā punaḥ | rājñā dāpyaḥ suvarṇaṁ syāt tasya steyasya niṣkr̥tiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.213

207

dattasyaiṣoditā dharmyā yathāvad anapakriyā | ata ūrdhvaṁ pravakṣyāmi vetanasyānapakriyām ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.213

colophon

iti dattānapakarmacarita.

(1513)

10

Topic of Breach of Contract

208

yo grāmadeśasaṁghānāṁ kr̥tvā satyena saṁvidam | visaṁvaden naro lobhāt taṁ rāṣṭrād vipravāsayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.219

209

nigr̥hya dāpayec cainaṁ samayavyabhicāriṇam | catuḥsuvarṇān ṣaṇniṣkāñ chatamānaṁ ca rājatam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.220

evaṁ daṇḍavidhiṁ kuryād dhārmikaḥ pr̥thivīpatiḥ | grāmajātisamūheṣu samayavyabhicāriṇām ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.221

colophon

iti samvidvyatikramacarita.

11

Topic of Buying and Selling

210

krītvā vikrīya vā kiṁ cid yasyehānuśayo bhavet | so ’ntar daśāhāt tad dravyaṁ dadyāc caivādadīta ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.222

211

pareṇa tu daśāhasya na dadyān nāpi dāpayet | ādadāno dadac caiva rājñā daṇḍyaḥ śatāni ṣaṭ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.223

212

aśvānāñ ca paśūnāñ ca tripakṣād arpaṇam bhavet | viparyaye tu daṇḍaḥ syāt manūṣyāṇān tu vatsarāt ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • OJ Aṣṭādaśavyavahāra REF
  • Additional verse in Mandlik after DhŚ 8.223: paṇā dvādaśa dāpyaḥ syāt pratibodhe na ced bhavet | paśūnām apy anākhyāne tripadād arpaṇaṃ bhavet || .

213

yas tu doṣavatīṁ kanyām anākhyāya prayacchati | tasya kuryān nr̥po daṇḍaṁ svayaṁ ṣaṇṇavatiṁ paṇān ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.224

colophon

iti krayavikrayacarita.

12

Topic of Boundaries

214

divā vaktavyatā pāle rātrau svāmini tadgr̥he | yogakṣeme ’nyathā cet tu pālo vaktavyatām iyāt ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.230

215

gopaḥ kṣīrabhr̥to yas tu sa duhyād daśato varām | gosvāmyanumate bhr̥tyaḥ sā syāt pāle ’bhr̥te bhr̥tiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.231: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

naṣṭaṁ vinaṣṭaṁ kr̥mibhiḥ śvahataṁ viṣame mr̥tam | hīnaṁ puruṣakāreṇa pradadyāt pāla eva tu ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.232

216

vighuṣya tu hr̥taṁ caurair na pālo dātum arhati | yadi deśe ca kāle ca svāminaḥ svasya śaṁsati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.233

217

karṇau carma ca vālāṁś ca bastisnāyūni rocanām | paśuṣu svāmināṁ dadyān mr̥teṣv aṅkāṁś ca darśayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.234. var. b: bastiṁ snāyuṁ ca, var. d: aṅkāni

218

ajāvike tu saṁruddhe vr̥kaiḥ pāle tv anāyati | yāṁ prasahya vr̥ko hanyāt pāle tat kilbiṣaṁ bhavet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.235

219

tāsāṁ ced avaruddhānāṁ carantīnāṁ mitho vane | yām utplutya vr̥ko hanyān na pālas tatra kilbiṣī ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.236

220

dhanuḥśataṁ parīhāro grāmasya syāt samantataḥ | śamyāpātās trayo vāpi triguṇo nagarasya tu ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.237: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

tatrāparivr̥taṁ dhānyaṁ vihiṁsyuḥ paśavo yadi | na tatra praṇayed daṇḍaṁ nr̥patiḥ paśurakṣiṇām ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.238

221

vr̥tiṁ tatra prakurvīta yām uṣṭro nāvalokayet | chidraṁ ca vārayet sarvaṁ śvasūkaramukhānugam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.239: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

pathi kṣetre parivr̥te grāmāntīye ’tha vā punaḥ | sapālaḥ śatadaṇḍārho vipālān vārayet paśūn ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.240

222

kṣetreṣv anyeṣu tu paśuḥ sapādaṁ paṇam arhati | sarvatra tu śado deyaḥ kṣetrikasyeti dhāraṇā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.241

223

anirdaśāhāṁ gāṁ sūtāṁ vr̥ṣān devapaśūṁs tathā | sapālān vā vipālān vā na daṇḍyān manur abravīt ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.242

224

kṣetriyasyātyaye daṇḍo bhāgād daśaguṇo bhavet | tato ’rdhadaṇḍo bhr̥tyānām ajñānāt kṣetrikasya tu ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.243

225

etad vidhānam ātiṣṭhed dhārmikaḥ pr̥thivīpatiḥ | svāmināṁ ca paśūnāṁ ca pālānāṁ ca vyatikrame ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.244: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

sīmāṁ prati samutpanne vivāde grāmayor dvayoḥ | jyeṣṭhe māsi nayet sīmāṁ suprakāśeṣu setuṣu ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.245

226

upachannāni cānyāni sīmāliṅgāni kārayet | sīmājñāne nr̥ṇāṁ vīkṣya nityaṁ loke viparyayam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.249

aśmano ’sthīni govālāṁs tuṣān bhasma kapālikāḥ | karīṣam iṣṭakāṅgārāṁś charkarā vālukās tathā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.250

yāni caivaṁprakārāṇi kālād bhūmir na bhakṣayet | tāni saṁdhiṣu sīmāyām aprakāśāni kārayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.251: Our text does not seem to gives paraphrase for the last stanza grouped in this section.

227

sīmāvr̥kṣāṁś tu kurvīta nyagrodhāśvatthakiṁśukān | śālmalīsālatālāṁś ca kṣīriṇaś caiva pādapān ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.246

gulmān veṇūṁś ca vividhān śamīvallīsthalāni ca | śarān kubjakagulmāṁś ca tathā sīmā na naśyati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.247

228

taḍāgāny udapānāni vāpyaḥ prasravaṇāni ca | sīmāsaṁdhiṣu kāryāṇi devatāyatanāni ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.248

etair liṅgair nayet sīmāṁ rājā vivadamānayoḥ | pūrvabhuktyā ca satatam udakasyāgamena ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.252. The OJ paraphrase suggests that the author had before him a version reading kūpa instead of vāpi, with kūpa coming before udapāna. No such version of this stanza is known to us.

229

yadi saṁśaya eva syāl liṅgānām api darśane | sākṣipratyaya eva syāt sīmāvādavinirṇayaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.253

230

grāmeyakakulānāṁ tu samakṣaṁ sīmni sākṣiṇaḥ | praṣṭavyāḥ sīmaliṅgāni tayoś caiva vivādinoḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.254

231

te pr̥ṣṭās tu yathā brūyuḥ samastāḥ sīmni niścayam | nibadhnīyāt tathā sīmāṁ sarvāṁs tāṁś caiva nāmataḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.255

232

śirobhis te gr̥hītvorvīṁ sragviṇo raktavāsasaḥ | sukr̥taiḥ śāpitāḥ svaiḥ svair nayeyus te samañjasam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.256

233

yathoktena nayantas te pūyante satyasākṣiṇaḥ | viparītaṁ nayantas tu dāpyāḥ syur dviśataṁ damam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.257

234

sākṣyabhāve tu catvāro grāmāḥ sāmantavāsinaḥ | sīmāvinirṇayaṁ kuryuḥ prayatā rājasaṁnidhau ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.258

235

sāmantānām abhāve tu maulānāṁ sīmasākṣiṇām | imān apy anuyuñjīta puruṣān vanagocarān ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.259

vyādhāñ śākunikān gopān kaivartān mūlakhānakān | vyālagrāhān uñchavr̥ttīn anyāṁś ca vanagocarān ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.260

te pr̥ṣṭās tu yathā brūyuḥ sīmāsaṁdhiṣu lakṣaṇam | tat tathā sthāpayed rājā dharmeṇa grāmayor dvayoḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.261

236

kṣetrakūpataḍāgānām ārāmasya gr̥hasya ca | sāmantapratyayo jñeyaḥ sīmāsetuvinirṇayaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.262

237

sāmantāś cen mr̥ṣā brūyu setau vivādatāṁ nr̥̄ṇām | sarve pr̥thak pr̥thag daṇḍyā rājñā madhyamasāhasam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.263

238

gr̥haṁ taḍāgam ārāmaṁ kṣetraṁ vā bhīṣayā haran | śatāni pañca daṇḍyaḥ syād ajñānād dviśato damaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.264

239

sīmāyām aviṣahyāyāṁ svayaṁ rājaiva dharmavit | pradiśed bhūmim eteṣām upakārād iti sthitiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.265

240

dhvajinī matsyanītaiva naidhānī bhayavarjitā | rājaśāsananītā ca sīmā pañcavidhā smr̥tā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • Stanza interpolated after MDhŚ 8.265, ed. Mandlik & Dave: dhvajinī matsinī caiva, nidhānī ...

colophon

iti sīmācarita.

13

Topic of Verbal Assault

241

eṣo ’khilenābhihito dharmaḥ sīmāvinirṇaye | ata ūrdhvaṁ pravakṣyāmi vākpāruṣyavinirṇayam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.266: Our text gives no paraphrase for this stanza, which marks the transition to a new topic in the Sanskrit text. We next expect MDhŚ 8.267 but we first get four stanzas not included in the critical edition, and only one of them recorded in its apparatus.

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

242

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

243

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

244

patitaṁ patitety uktvā cauraṁ caureti vā punaḥ | vacanāt tulyadoṣaḥ syān mithyā dvir doṣatāṁ vrajet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • Stanza interpolated after 8.277.

245

śataṁ brāhmaṇam ākruśya kṣatriyo daṇḍam arhati | vaiśyo ’dhyardhaśataṁ dve vā śūdras tu vadham arhati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.267

246

pañcāśad brāhmaṇo daṇḍyaḥ kṣatriyasyābhiśaṁsane | vaiśye syād ardhapañcāśac chūdre dvādaśako damaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.268

247

viprakṣatriyavat kāryo daṇḍo rājanyavaiśyayoḥ | vaiśyakṣatriyayoḥ śūdre vipre yaḥ kṣatravaiśyayoḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • First stanza interpolated after 8.268.

248

samutkarṣāpakarṣābhyāṁ vipravad daṇḍakalpanā | rājanyavaiśyaśūdrāṇām r̥te vācyād iti sthitiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • Second stanza interpolated after 8.268.

249

samavarṇe dvijātīnāṁ dvādaśaiva vyatikrame | vādeṣv avacanīyeṣu tad eva dviguṇaṁ bhavet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.269

250

ekajātir dvijātīṁs tu vācā dāruṇayā kṣipan | jihvāyāḥ prāpnuyāc chedaṁ jaghanyaprabhavo hi saḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.270

251

nāmajātigrahaṁ tv eṣām abhidroheṇa kurvataḥ | nikheyo ’yomayaḥ śaṅkur jvalann āsye daśāṅgulaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.271

252

dharmopadeśaṁ darpeṇa viprāṇām asya kurvataḥ | taptam āsecayet tailaṁ vaktre śrotre ca pārthivaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.272

253

śrutaṁ deśaṁ ca jātiṁ ca karma śarīram eva ca | vitathena bruvan darpād dāpyaḥ syād dviśataṁ damam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.273

254

kāṇaṁ vāpy atha vā khañjam anyaṁ vāpi tathāvidham | tathyenāpi bruvan dāpyo daṇḍaṁ kārṣāpaṇāvaram ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.274

255

mātaraṁ pitaraṁ jāyāṁ bhrātaraṁ tanayaṁ gurum | ākṣārayañ chataṁ dāpyaḥ panthānaṁ cādadad guroḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.275

256

brāhmaṇakṣatriyābhyāṁ tu daṇḍaḥ kāryo vijānatā | brāhmaṇe sāhasaḥ pūrvaḥ kṣatriye tv eva madhyamaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.276

257

viṭśūdrayor evam eva svajātiṁ prati tattvataḥ | chedavarjaṁ praṇayanaṁ daṇḍasyeti viniścayaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

(1745)
  • MDhŚ 8.277

258

eṣa daṇḍavidhiḥ prokto vākpāruṣyasya tattvataḥ | ata ūrdhvaṁ pravakṣyāmi daṇḍapāruṣyanirṇayam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.278

colophon

iti vākpāruṣyacarita.

(1752)

14

Topic of Physical Assault

259

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

260

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose. However, there is a close Old Javanese parallel in KM 225: ḍəṇḍapāruṣya ucapən maṅke. riṅ voṅ amukul, anuduk iṅ kayu, aṅgitikiṅ vatu aṅlarani, aṅəmu gətih, atatuha kunəṅ, anugəlakən, anikəlakən baluṅ, makādi yen amatenana sarvasato, yen voṅ ādine, araniṅ ulah vivijinən, salah tuṅgala ikā ḍəṇḍapāruṣya arane, liṅ saṅ paṇḍita, maṅkana riṅ voṅ amraṅ iṅ sañjata, anuduk ādine, aṅgitik iṅ vatu, riṅ viṅkā, amukul iṅ kayu, riṅ baluṅ, anaṇḍat guluniṅ len iṅ tatali, aniləpakən iṅ bañu, anampel, amərəp, aṅgarut, anəpak, andədəl, aṅgoñoh (corr. aṅgocoh), aṅgapuk, anahuthamok, amlaciṅ, aṅidoni, aniratra ambal (corr. anirati umbəl) ilu, anampəki kəkəmahan, anampəki ririgən, aṅgutuk iṅ tai, aṅantepakən iṅ tai, anuṇḍuṅakən iṅ tai, riṅ patunan iṅ celeṅ, iku pratyekaniṅ ḍəṇḍapāruṣya.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

261

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

262

yena kena cid aṅgena hiṁsyāc cec chreṣṭham antyajaḥ | chettavyaṁ tad tad evāsya tan manor anuśāsanam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.279

263

pāṇim udyamya daṇḍaṁ vā pāṇicchedanam arhati | pādena praharan kopāt pādacchedanam arhati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.280

264

sahāsanam abhiprepsur utkr̥ṣṭasyāvakr̥ṣṭajaḥ | kaṭyāṁ kr̥tāṅko nirvāsyaḥ sphicaṁ vāsyāvakartayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.281

265

avaniṣṭhīvato darpād dvāv oṣṭhau chedayen nr̥paḥ | avamūtrayato meḍhram avaśardhayato gudam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.282

266

keśeṣu gr̥hṇato hastau chedayed avicārayan | pādayor dāḍhikāyāṁ ca grīvāyāṁ vr̥ṣaṇeṣu ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.283

267

tvagbhedakaḥ śataṁ daṇḍy lohitasya ca darśakaḥ | māṁsabhettā tu ṣaṇniṣkān pravāsyas tv asthibhedakaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.284

268

vanaspatīnāṁ sarveṣām upabhogo yathā yathā | tathā tathā damaḥ kāryo hiṁsāyām iti dhāraṇā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.285

269

manuṣyāṇāṁ paśūnāṁ ca duḥkhāya prahr̥te sati | yathā yathā mahad duḥkhaṁ daṇḍaṁ kuryāt tathā tathā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.286

270

aṅgāvapīḍanāyāṁ ca prāṇaśoṇitayos tathā | samutthānavyayaṁ dāpyaḥ sarvadaṇḍam athāpi vā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

(1782)
  • MDhŚ 8.287. Our author seems to have read vraṇa-, a variant reading attested in numerous witnesses for the Sanskrit text.

271

dravyāṇi hiṁsyād yo yasya jñānato ’jñānato ’pi vā | sa tasyotpādayet tuṣṭiṁ rājño dadyāc ca tatsamam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.288. A variant reading rājñā daṇḍyaś ca is recorded in Olivelle’s apparatus.

272

carmacārmikabhāṇḍeṣu kāṣṭhaloṣṭamayeṣu ca | mūlyāt pañcaguṇo daṇḍaḥ puṣpamūlaphaleṣu ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.289

273

yānasya caiva yātuś ca yānasvāmina eva ca | daśātivartanāny āhuḥ śeṣe daṇḍo vidhīyate ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.290

274

chinditāsye bhagnayuge tiryakpratimukhāgate | akṣabhaṅge ca yānasya cakrabhaṅge tathaiva ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

(1800)

chedane caiva yantrāṇāṁ yoktraraśmyos tathaiva ca | ākrande cāpy apehīti na daṇḍaṁ manur abravīt ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.291-292.

275

yatrāpavartate yugyaṁ vaiguṇyāt prājakasya tu | tatra svāmī bhaved daṇḍyo hiṁsāyāṁ dviśataṁ damam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.293

276

prājakaś ced bhaved āptaḥ prājako daṇḍam arhati | yugyasthāḥ prājake ’nāpte sarve daṇḍyāḥ śataṁ śatam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.294

277

sa cet tu pathi saṁruddhaḥ paśubhir vā rathena vā | pramāpayet prāṇabhr̥tas tatra daṇḍo ’vicāritaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.295

278

manuṣyamāraṇe kṣipraṁ cauravat kilbiṣaṁ bhavet | prāṇabhr̥tsu mahatsv ardhaṁ gogajoṣṭrahayādiṣu ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.296

279

kṣudrakāṇāṁ paśūnāṁ tu hiṁsāyāṁ dviśato damaḥ | pañcāśat tu bhaved daṇḍaḥ śubheṣu mr̥gapakṣiṣu ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.297

280

gardabhājāvikānāṁ tu daṇḍaḥ syāt pañcamāṣikaḥ | māṣikas tu bhaved daṇḍaḥ śvasūkaranipātane ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.298

281

bhāryā putraś ca dāsaś ca preṣyo bhrātrā ca sodaraḥ | prāptāparādhās tāḍyāḥ syū rajjvā veṇudalena vā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.299

282

pr̥ṣṭhatas tu śarīrasya nottamāṅge kathaṁ cana | ato ’nyathā tu praharan prāptaḥ syāc caurakilbiṣam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.300

283

eṣo ’khilenābhihito daṇḍapāruṣyanirṇayaḥ | stenasyātaḥ pravakṣyāmi vidhiṁ daṇḍavinirṇaye ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.301

15

Topic of Punishment of Thieves

284

paramaṁ yatnam ātiṣṭhet stenānāṁ nigrahe nr̥paḥ | stenānāṁ nigrahād asya yaśo rāṣṭraṁ ca vardhate ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.302

285

abhayasya hi yo dātā sa pūjyaḥ satataṁ nr̥paḥ | sattraṁ hi vardhate tasya sadaivābhayadakṣiṇam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.303

286

sarvato dharmaṣaḍbhāgo rājño bhavati rakṣataḥ | adharmād api ṣaḍbhāgo bhavaty asya hy arakṣataḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.304

287

yad adhīte yad yajateyad dadāti yad arcati | tasya ṣaḍbhāgabhāg rājāsamyag bhavati rakṣaṇāt ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.305

288

rājā stenena gantavyomuktakeśena dhīmatā | ācakṣāṇena tat steyamevaṁ kartāsmi śādhi mām ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

(1847)
  • MDhŚ 8.314

289

skandhenādāya musalaṁlaguḍaṁ vāpi khādiram | śaktiṁ cobhayatas tīkṣṇāmāyasaṁ daṇḍam eva vā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.315

290

annāde bhrūṇahā mārṣṭi patyau bhāryāpacāriṇī | gurau śiṣyaś ca yājyaś ca steno rājani kilbiṣam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.317

291

śāsanād vā vimokṣād vā stenaḥ steyād vimucyate | aśāsitvā tu taṁ rājā stenasyāpnoti kilbiṣam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.316. If indeed this is the underlying Sanskrit stanza, then we must note that our text departs from the order of the Sanskrit text and represents this stanza’s meaning very inadequately.

292

rājabhir dhr̥tadaṇḍās tu kr̥tvā pāpāni mānavāḥ | nirmalāḥ svargam āyānti santaḥ sukr̥tino yathā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.318

293

yas tu rajjuṁ ghaṭaṁ kūpād dhared bhindyāc ca yaḥ prapām | sa daṇḍaṁ prāpnuyān māṣaṁ tac ca tasmin samāharet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.319

294

dhānyaṁ daśabhyaḥ kumbhebhyo harato ’bhyadhikaṁ vadhaḥ | śeṣe ’py ekādaśaguṇaṁ dāpyas tasya ca tad dhanam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.320

295

tathā dharimameyānāṁ śatād abhyadhike vadhaḥ | suvarṇarajatādīnām uttamānāṁ ca vāsasām ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.321

296

pañcāśatas tv abhyadhike hastacchedanam iṣyate | śeṣe ’py ekādaśaguṇaṁ mūlyād daṇḍaṁ prakalpayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.322

297

puruṣāṇāṁ kulīnānāṁ nārīṇāṁ ca viśeṣataḥ | mukhyānāṁ caiva ratnānāṁ haraṇe vadham arhati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.323

298

mahāpaśūnāṁ haraṇe śastrāṇām auṣadhasya ca | kālam āsādya kāryaṁ ca rājā daṇḍaṁ prakalpayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.324

299

goṣu brāhmaṇasaṁsthāsu sthūrikāyāś ca bhedanam | paśūnāṁ haraṇe caiva sadyaḥ kāryo ’rdhapādikaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

(1901)
  • MDhŚ 8.325

300

sūtrakārpāsakiṇvānāṁ gomayasya guḍasya ca | dadhnaḥ kṣīrasya takrasya pānīyasya tr̥ṇasya ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

veṇuvaidalabhāṇḍānāṁ lavaṇānāṁ tathaiva ca | mr̥ṇmayānāṁ ca haraṇe mr̥do bhasmana eva ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

matsyānāṁ pakṣiṇāṁ caiva tailasya ca ghr̥tasya ca | māṁsasya madhunaś caiva yac cānyat paśusaṁbhavam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

anyeṣāṁ caivamādīnāṁ adyānām odanasya ca | pakvānnānāṁ ca sarveṣāṁ tanmūlyād dviguṇo damaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.326–329

301

puṣpeṣu harite dhānye gulmavallīnageṣu ca | alpeṣv aparipūteṣu daṇḍaḥ syāt pañcakr̥ṣṇalaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.330

302

paripūteṣu dhānyeṣu śākamūlaphaleṣu ca | niranvaye śataṁ daṇḍaḥ sānvaye ’rdhaśataṁ damaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.331

303

syāt sāhasaṁ tv anvayavat prasabhaṁ karma yat kr̥tam | niranvayaṁ bhavet steyaṁ kr̥tvāpavyayate ca yat ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.332

304

yas tv etāny upakl̥ptāni dravyāṇi stenayen naraḥ | taṁ śataṁ daṇḍayed rājā yaś cāgniṁ corayed gr̥hāt ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.333

305

yena yena yathāṅgena steno nr̥ṣu viceṣṭate | tat tad eva haret tasya pratyādeśāya pārthivaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.334

306

pitācāryaḥ suhr̥n mātā bhāryā putraḥ purohitaḥ | nādaṇḍyo nāma rājño ’sti yaḥ svadharme na tiṣṭhati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

kārṣāpaṇaṁ bhaved daṇḍyo yatrānyaḥ prākr̥to janaḥ | tatra rājā bhaved daṇḍyaḥ sahasram iti dhāraṇā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.335–336: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first two stanzas grouped in this section.

aṣṭāpādyaṁ tu śūdrasya steye bhavati kilbiṣam | ṣoḍaśaiva tu vaiśyasya dvātriṁśat kṣatriyasya tu ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.337

307

brāhmaṇasya catuḥṣaṣṭiḥ pūrṇaṁ vāpi śataṁ bhavet | dviguṇā vā catuḥṣaṣṭis taddoṣaguṇavid dhi saḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

(1941)
  • MDhŚ 8.338

308

eteṣāṁ śanakair muṣṭir gr̥hītavyā maryādinā | śākaṁ śākapramāṇena gr̥hyamāṇaṁ na duṣyati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • Our tentative reconstruction of a variant version of a stanza interpolated in some MDhŚ manuscripts after 8.341. Olivelle found it in his mss. BCa OOr with the wording eteṣāṁ śanakair muṣṭir gr̥hitavyā padhacchitaiḥ [?] | śākaṁ śānapramāṇena gr̥hyamāṇaṁ na duṣyati ||. More coherent readings of the stanza are quoted in various dharmanibandha texts, with attribution to Nārada.
  • Devaṇṇabhaṭṭa’s Smr̥ticandrikā, Āhnikakāṇḍa: nārado ’pi | śālivrīhitilānāṃ tu muṣṭir grāhyā vidhīyate | yavagodhūmayor vāpi yadi vā mudgamāṣayoḥ || eteṣāṃ mānavair muṣṭir grahītavyāpadi sthitaiḥ | śākaṃ śākapramāṇena gṛhyamāṇaṃ na duṣyati || grahītavyāni puṣpāṇi devatārcanakāraṇāt | adattadāyinaṃ vidyād yady abhyadhikam icchati || āpadi sthitair adhikam ity arthaḥ, "tilamudgamāṣayavagodhūmādīnāṃ sasyamuṣṭigrahaṇeṣu na doṣaḥ pathikānām" iti smaraṇāt |
  • Lakṣmīdhara’s Kr̥tyakalpataru, Gr̥hasthakāṇḍa: nāradaḥ | śālivrīhiprasūtānāṃ muṣṭir grāhyo vidhīyate | [324] yavagodhūmayor vāpi yadi vā mudgamāṣayoḥ || aniṣiddhair (?) gṛhītavyo muṣṭir ekaḥ pathi sthitaiḥ | śākaṃ śākapramāṇena gṛhyamāṇaṃ na duṣyati || grahītavyāni puṣpāṇi devatārcanakāraṇāt | adattādāyinaṃ vidyād yadi tv adhikam icchati || “śākapramāṇam” hārītoktaṃ muṣṭidvayam | vṛddhamanuḥ | caṇakavrīhigodhūmayavānāṃ mudgamāṣayoḥ | anirbaddhair gṛhītavyo muṣṭir ekaḥ pathi sthitaiḥ || “anirbaddhaiḥ” asaṃbaddhaiḥ asvāmibhir iti |

309

asaṁditānāṁ saṁdātā saṁditānāṁ ca mokṣakaḥ | dāsāśvarathahartā ca prāptaḥ syāc caurakilbiṣam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.342

310

anena vidhinā rājā kurvāṇaḥ stenanigraham | yaśo ’smin prāpnuyāl loke pretya cānuttamaṁ sukham ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

(1952)
  • MDhŚ 8.343

colophon

iti coradaṇḍacarita.

(1956)

16

Topic of Violence

311

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

312

vānaspatyaṁ mūlaphalaṁ dārv agnyarthaṁ tathaiva ca | tr̥ṇaṁ ca gobhyo grāsārtham asteyaṁ manur abravīt ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.339

313

yo ’dattādāyino hastāl lipseta brāhmaṇo dhanam | yājanādhyāpanenāpi yathā stenas tathaiva saḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.340

314

dvijo ’dhvagaḥ kṣīṇavr̥ttir dvāv ikṣū dve ca mūlake | ādadānaḥ parakṣetrān na daṇḍaṁ dātum arhati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.341

315

caṇakavrīhigodhūmayavānāṃ mudgamāṣayoḥ | aniṣiddhair gṛhītavyo muṣṭir ekaḥ pathi sthitaiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • The paraphrase seems to correspond well enough to this stanza which, though absent from Olivelle’s edition, is attributed to Manu by some medieval authorities on dharmaśāstra and cited by them immediately after (or close to) MDhŚ 8.341. See, e.g., Lakṣmīdhara (KKT ...), Vijñāneśvara (Mitākṣarā ...). A similar stanza is interpolated here in some mss. collated by Olivelle (mss. BCa OOr La1): śālivrīhimasūrāṇāṁ muṣṭigrāhe vidhīyate | yavagodhūmayor vāpi tathā ca mudgamāṣayoḥ || (read: -grāhyaṁ?).

316

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

317

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose. LIST SEMI-PARALLELS HERE?


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

318

na mitrakāraṇād rājā vipulād vā dhanāgamāt | samutsr̥jet sāhasikān sarvabhūtabhayāvahān ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.347

319

śastraṁ dvijātibhir grāhyaṁ dharmo yatroparudhyate | dvijātīnāṁ ca varṇānāṁ viplave kālakārite ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.348. Olivelle reports a variant read jātīnāṁ ca savarṇānāṁ from his witness MTr6.

320

ātmanaś ca paritrāṇe dakṣiṇānāṁ ca saṁgare | strīviprābhyupapattau ca ghnan dharmeṇa na duṣyati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.349

321

guruṁ vā bālavr̥ddhau vā brāhmaṇaṁ vā bahuśrutam | ātatāyinam āyāntaṁ hanyād evāvicārayan ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.350

322

agnido viṣadaś caiva śastrakaras tv atharvaṇaḥ | rājapiśuno dārātikramaḥ ṣaḍ ātatāyinaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • Reconstructed from the lemmata in the paraphrase. A close parallel is found in Ślokāntara 32: agnido viṣadātharvau śastraghno dārātikramaḥ | piśunas tatra tad rājñi ṣaḍ ete hy ātatāyinaḥ ||.
  • Olivelle’s edition of MDhŚ records an similar verse as interpolated in some witness after 8.351: agnido garadaś caiva śastrapāṇir dhanāpahaḥ | kṣetradāraharaś caiva ṣaḍ ete ātatāyinaḥ ||. The same verse is also transmitted as VDhS 3.16.

323

nātatāyivadhe doṣo hantur bhavati kaś cana | prakāśaṁ vāprakāśaṁ vā manyus tanmanyum r̥cchati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.351: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

paradārābhimarśeṣu pravr̥ttān nr̥̄n mahīpatiḥ | udvejanakarair daṇḍaiś cihnayitvā pravāsayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.352

324

tatsamuttho hi lokasya jāyate varṇasaṁkaraḥ | yena mūlaharo ’dharmaḥ sarvanāśāya kalpate ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

parasya patnyā puruṣaḥ saṁbhāṣāṁ yojayan rahaḥ | pūrvam ākṣārito doṣaiḥ prāpnuyāt pūrvasāhasam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

yas tv anākṣāritaḥ pūrvam abhibhāṣate kāraṇāt | na doṣaṁ prāpnuyāt kiṁ cin na hi tasya vyatikramaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.353–355: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first three stanzas grouped in this section.

parastriyaṁ yo ’bhivadet tīrthe ’raṇye vane ’pi vā | nadīnāṁ vāpi saṁbhede sa saṁgrahaṇam āpnuyāt ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.356

325

upakārakriyā keliḥ sparśo bhūṣaṇavāsasām | sahakhaṭvāsanaṁ caiva sarvaṁ saṁgrahaṇaṁ smr̥tam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.357: the paraphrase seems to imply a variant reading tat strīsaṅgrahaṇaṁ instead of sarvaṁ saṁgrahaṇaṁ.

326

striyaṁ spr̥śed adeśe yaḥ spr̥ṣṭo vā marṣayet tayā | parasparasyānumate sarvaṁ saṁgrahaṇaṁ smr̥tam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.358

327

abrāhmaṇaḥ saṁgrahaṇe prāṇāntaṁ daṇḍam arhati | caturṇām api varṇānāṁ dārā rakṣyatamāḥ sadā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.359

328

bhikṣukā bandinaś caiva dīkṣitāḥ kāravas tathā | saṁbhāṣanaṁ saha strībhiḥ kuryur aprativāritāḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.360

329

na saṁbhāṣāṁ saha strībhiḥ pratiṣiddhaḥ samācaret | niṣiddho bhāṣamāṇas tu suvarṇaṁ daṇḍam arhati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

naiṣa cāraṇadāreṣu vidhir nātmopajīviṣu | sajjayanti hi te nārīr nigūḍhāś cārayanti ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

kiṁ cid eva tu dāpyaḥ syāt saṁbhāṣāṁ tābhir ācaran | praiṣyāsu caikabhaktāsu rahaḥ pravrajitāsu ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.361–363

330

yo ’kāmāṁ dūṣayet kanyāṁ sa sadyo vadham arhati | sakāmāṁ dūṣayaṁs tulyo na vadhaṁ prāpnuyān naraḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.364

331

kanyāṁ bhajantīm utkr̥ṣṭaṁ na kiṁ cid api dāpayet | jaghanyaṁ sevamānāṁ tu saṁyatāṁ vāsayed gr̥he ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.365

332

uttamāṁ sevamānas tu jaghanyo vadham arhati | śulkaṁ dadyāt sevamānaḥ samām icchet pitā yadi ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.366

333

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose. But we note what seems to be a partial parallel in YDh 2.288cd: dūṣaṇe tu karaccheda uttamāyāṁ vadhas tathā.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

334

abhiṣahya tu yaḥ kanyāṁ kuryād darpeṇa mānavaḥ | tasyāśu kartye aṅgulyau daṇḍaṁ cārhati ṣaṭśatam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.367. It seems that our author may have had before him a reading of the Sanskrit text starting with avivāhyāṁ instead of abhiṣahya.

335

sakāmāṁ dūṣayaṁs tulyo nāṅgulicchedam āpnuyāt | dviśataṁ tu damaṁ dāpyaḥ prasaṅgavinivr̥ttaye ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.368

336

kanyaiva kanyāṁ yā kuryāt tasyāḥ syād dviśato damaḥ | śulkaṁ ca triguṇaṁ dadyāc chiphāś caivāpnuyād daśa ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.369

337

yā tu kanyāṁ prakuryāt strī sā sadyo mauṇḍyam arhati | aṅgulyor eva vā chedaṁ khareṇodvahanaṁ tathā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.370

338

bhartāraṁ laṅghayed yā tu jñātistrīguṇadarpitā | tāṁ śvabhiḥ khādayed rājā saṁsthāne bahusaṁsthite ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.371. For b, the edition records a widely attested variant reading strī jñātiguṇadarpitā which might partially underlie the OJ paraphrase.

339

pumāṁsaṁ dāhayet pāpaṁ śayane tapta āyase | abhyādadhyuś ca kāṣṭhāni tatra dahyeta pāpakr̥t ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.372

340

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

341

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

342

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

343

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

344

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

345

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • Sārasamuccaya 149: kunaṅ yan hana maṅkana daṇḍanya dera saṅ amava bhūmi ndan pastanya tugəlana kaninya syuki uyah.

346

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

347

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

348

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

349

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

350

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

351

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

352

yasya stenaḥ pure nāsti nānyastrīgo na duṣṭavāk | na sāhasikadaṇḍaghnau sa rājā śakralokabhāk ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.386

353

eteṣāṁ nigraho rājñaḥ pañcānāṁ viṣaye svake | sāṁrājyakr̥t sajātyeṣu loke caiva yaśaskaraḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.387

colophon

iti strīsaṅgrahaṇacarita.

(2122)

1

MDhŚ 8.001vihikan L K
vikan Mmantri vruh K
mantri riṁ vruḥ Lmantrinira vruḥ Mmaviveka L M
mavikveka: K
MDhŚ 8.002aliṅgihāpagəha norm.
haliṅgihapagəha L Mhaliṅgiḥ pagəha: Khayvātuduh-tuduh* L
hayva tuduḥtuduḥ K Mkiva L K
kita Msuśīlātah K M
sugiḥla:taḥ Lyogyāyogyani L M
hogya:yogyaniṁ K
MDhŚ 8.003masiha L K
masita Mmakasādhanaṅ norm.
makasa:danaṁ L Mmakasḍanaṁ Kvarah-varah K M
varavaraḥ Lmānavādi K
manava:vī Lnavavi Msapañjiṅ L K
saṁ mañjiṁ Mdeśa ṅaranya, K
om. L M (eye-skip)sakaḍaṅayan conj.
sadaṅayan L K M
None of the witnesses transmit the syllable ka that we conjecture on the basis of epigraphic evidence, especially the Sima Anglayang charter (14r1): sapinasukniṁ yavadvĭpa kabeḥ, lasun·, paḍa, paṅkaja, kanuruhan·, lamajaṁ, panumbaṁṅan·, pavuyahan·, deśa luvuk·, vuravan·, kaḍaṅayan· kabeḥ.sajasun- M
sajamus- L Ksavuravan L K
savagavan Man L K
ndan Mika norm.
hika: L Ktika Man tan M
hankan L Kmavyavahāra conj.
vyava:hara Lvya:vahara Kvyavahara M
The conjecture seems necessary because svadeśa normally figures in possessive constructions with nouns indicating categories of people. Note that the same omission of prefix (m)a- is observed in §§ 26, 46, 159.aṣṭādaśasu mārgeṣu em.
Aṣṭadaṣasu margge Lhaṣṭa:deṣa:su ma:rgge Kastadasasu marge Mvvalu L
valu Kriṁ valu Msalviraniṅ vicāraniṅ L M
salviriṅ Kpaḍa madudva-dudvan L
padudvadudvan Kpada padudvan-dudvan M
This stanza is absent from Olivelle 2005’s constituted text, though it is referenced in his app. crit. for one manuscript. The stanza occurs in ed. Mandlik 1886 8.4 with reading bhinno, where the Svayambhu implies bhinne.hiṁsāṁ yaḥ em.
Iṅsīya LIṅsa:ya K Mnirdoṣa, kunaṅ L M
nirdoṣa:, maṅlarani nirdoṣa, kunaṁ K
It is possible that the absence of the phrase maṅlarani nirdoṣa in Issue in the code and Issue in the code results from eyeskip. But as long as we do not understand how the three manuscripts relate to each other, it seems more likely that Issue in the code reflects an elaboration that captures two possible understandings of hiṁsāṁ kurute.vā norm.
va L K Mprayacchati em.
prayaścati L Kprayasati Mvehakəna L M
vehikna Ksthāne L M
svane Kvivādasya L K
vamvadasya Mika L M
hikaṁ Kmūlanya K M
malanya Lbhinne norm.
bhine L Kbane M’ṣṭādaśadhā em.
ṣṭedaśada: Lṣṭedaśada Kstedasadan M
MDhŚ 8.004vetanasyaiva cādānaṁ EdO
vetanasya na ca dānam SvaMSS
MDhŚ 8.005
MDhŚ 8.006āhvaya EdO
āhvānam SvaMSSvyavahārasthitāv iha EdO
vyavahārasthitāni ha SvaMSS
MDhŚ 8.007teṣām ādyam norm.
tapīmadyam Ltepaṁ*m adyam Ktesanmadyam Mr̥ṇādānam em.
r̥ṣada:nī Lr̥sadanaṁ* Krənanam Mkasahuraniṅ hutaṅ conj.
kasahurapihutaṁ Lkasahurapyutaṁ Kkasuhuraniṁ pyutaṁ M
Our conjecture is inspired by a passage in the Tantri Kamandaka p. 30: maṅkana kagavayaniṅ yajñadharma, mvaṅ kasahuraniṅ utaṅ.patuvava L K
katuvava Masvāmi L K
astami- Mvikraya em.
-vikriya L K-vikrya Msambhūya ca em.
sa:mbhūyasya Lsambuyasya K M
All mss. point to sambhūyasya, analogous to dattasya but ungrammatical.samutthānam norm.
samūrtthaniṁ Lsamūtthanaṁ* Ksamurtanam Mdattasyānapakarma M
dattasyanasaka:rmma Ldattasyana: karma K*karuddhāniṅ L
karadḍaniṁ Kkarudahiṁ Mvetanasya na ca dānam
veka:nasya Kdaniṁ L
All mss. indicate that this was the received Sanskrit text, which makes perfect sense, but is nevertheless problematic because it is unmetrical.vetanasya L M
veka:nasya Kdānam K M
daniṁ Lkavehaniṅ L K
tavehaniṁ Mkrayānuśayo em.
-krayanūṣa:yoḥ L-kraya:nuṣa:yoḥ K-krayanusayoḥ Mnyān L K
-nya Mpadvalnya, conj.
om. L K M (eye-skip)vivādaḥ svāmipālayoḥ em.
viva:dḍaḥ sva:miphalayaḥ Lviva:dḍaḥ svamiphalayaḥ Kvitadaḥ svamipalayaḥ Mvivādaniṅ L M
vivana:daniṁ Ksāhasa em.
sa:ha:rṣa Lsaha:rṣa Ksatarsa Msteyam norm.
stheyam Lsveyam Ksteyəm Mstrīsaṁgrahaṇam eva ca conj.
saṅgrahaname Uva:cca: Lsaṅgrahaname Uva:cca Ksaṅgrahaname uvaca Mvibhāgaś M
vinagaś L Kdyūtam em.
dyuta L K Mtan L M
om. Kāhvānam norm.
Ahvanam· L K M
The vulgate reading of MānDhŚ is āhvaya here, but several mss. used by Issue in the code share the reading with n that seems to have been received on Bali.padāny em.
pada Lom. Kbadam Mvvalu norm.
va:lu Lvalu K Mvyavahārasthitāni ha L K M
The vulgate reading of MānDhŚ is vyavahārasthitāv iha here, but it seems that the text received on Bali had the reading that we adopt here. Olivelle’s ms. Be1 has the variant -sthitāni ca.pinakasthānaniṅ L M
pinaka:stana: K
MDhŚ 8.008eṣu em.
Evu L MUvu Ksthāneṣu em.
stha:neṣṭa L K Mbhūyiṣṭham em.
bhuya:ṣṭiṁ Lbhūyaśṭaṁ* Kbuyastam Mvyavahāra L K
vyavavu- Mvvalu norm.
va:lu Lvalu Kvalu Mkatəmunya ṅkāna em.
tatmunya ṅkana L Ktatmunya ṅhana M
Cf. §3 hana tinmunya ṅkāna.kapagəhakəna L K
kapagəhana Mi L K
iṁ Mnikaṅ L M
-nikā K
MDhŚ 8.009gumavayakən L K
gumavayan Mkāryāmivakṣa L K
karyavivaksa Mri L
riṁ K Mbrāhmaṇa L M
prabrahmaṇna Kmaṅaji L M
aṅaji Kyogyāyogya M
yogya- L K
Cf. §2 iṅət-iṅətənirātah yogyāyogyani kāryanikaṅ mavyavahāra kālih.
This stanza is absent from the constituted text in Olivelle 2005, though it is referenced in his app. crit. for ms. Ox2 after 8.9. Mandlik (p. 877) and Jha include the stanza at the beginning of Medhātithi’s comment on 8.9; in his notes, Jha (v. 9, p. 490) cites citations of this verse in medieval scholastic works. In contrast with the cases in Div. XX and YY, van Naerssen (van Naerssen 1956) did not notice that the Old Javanese text here implies the presence of this stanza because the Sanskrit original is not quoted.saṅ brāhmaṇa saṅ vruh riṅ aṣṭādaśavyavahāra, L M
om. Ksira ta L K
siranata Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mtarka, vruh M
tarkkavruha Ltankavruha K
Note the absence of punctuation coupled with the use of an irrealis form in Issue in the codeIssue in the code.śruti L K
smvati M
This stanza is present neither in the constituted text of Olivelle 2005, nor in its app. crit., but is known to have occurred in the Br̥haspatismr̥ti, a text often cited by medieval Indian dharmaśāstra authors. The Old Javanese paraphrase suggests that its author knew the Sanskrit stanza with a reading vicāre for vivāde.takvan iṅ em.
tantraniṁ L Ktankvaniṅ (taṅgvaniṅ?) M
Questioning is the topic of the stanza, which explains why a prāḍvivāka/prāgvivāka is so-named. Retaining the word takvan here from the slightly corrupt reading of Issue in the code, we reject the readings matakvan (Issue in the code) and patakvan (Issue in the code) in the next sentence. Our author uses takvan again at the beginning of div 28.irikaṅ M
matakvan irikaṁ Lpatakvan ikaṁ Kmataṅyan norm.
mataṅhyan L Kmataṅya ta Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
MDhŚ 8.010aṅiṅət-iṅəta ta L M
haṅiṅətiṅəttha Kprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mi kāryanikaṅ L
hinaryyanikaṁ Kiṁ karyanikaṁ Mta K M
om. Lsabhā L M
sana: Ktumamaa M
jumamaha: L Ksirāluṅguhāpagəha norm.
sira:luṅguḥhapagəha Lsiraluṅguḥhapagəha Ksiraluṅguhapagəha M
It would also be possible to interpet the manuscript evidence as supporting sirāluṅguh apagəha, with irrealis suffix only on the second form.
MDhŚ 8.011tigaṅ siki L K
sasiki Mhana brāhmaṇa L K
hana ta brahmana Mprajñān L K
pradña Myeka deśa sabhā ṅaranya de saṅ paṇḍita K M
yeka de saṁ paṇḍita L (eye-skip)
sameAs="txt:NarSm mā. 3.17/NMS vya. 80MDhŚ 8.12: dharmo viddhas tv adharmeṇa sabhāṁ yatropatiṣṭhate | śalyaṁ cāsya na kr̥ntanti viddhās tatra sabhāsadaḥ ||sabhā L M
śana: Ksaṅ vr̥ddhah … tan vr̥ddhaḥ ṅaranira, L K
riṅ Kom. M (eye-skip)iṅ L
riṅ Kom. M (larger gap)iṅ L M
riṅ Kagəgvana L K M
All mss. present an irrealis here. Emend agəgvan?kasatyan M
kajatyan· L Kginavayakən L M
gina§va:yan Ksahaneṅ L M
saṁ haneṁ Kmapan M
mavan L Kkavoraniṅ em.
kavoranaṅ L K M
MDhŚ 8.013doṣanya L M
ḍeṣanya Kika L K
tika M
MDhŚ 8.014kasatyanira M
kasaktyanira L Khilaṅ ikā M
hilaṁnika: L Kpaḍa hana L K
padaha Mpatimbunaniṅ L M
patambunaniṁ K
MDhŚ 8.015maṅrakṣa L M
marakṣa Kmataṅyan M
mataṅhyan· Lmataṅhya Kpva kita L M
om. Kmaṅkana K M
maṅka L....
All mss. have atəhər (spelled at:hər) directly following liṅ. This seems grammatically impossible, as maṅkana liṅ is always used in a possessive construction immediately followed by a designation of the speaker. We can only guess that words like bhaṭāra manu have been omitted.pramāṇastava em.
praṇama:stava Lpr̥ṇattama:stava: Kpranatomastava M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.apan M
lapan Lhapan Mpinakapramāṇaniṅ em.
pinakapra:maṇan riṁ L Mpinakapr̥maṇan riṅ Kloka, sira L M
loka:, [... K (eye-skip)saṅ magave M
samagave Lgamāntyanya norm.
gamantyanya L M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.umagəhakən L
umagəgakən Mde saṅ L
seṁ Mikaṅ L
hika Kloka maṅkana L M
...] maṅkana: K
MDhŚ 8.016mataṅyan M
mataṅnyan Lmataṅhyan Kbhaṭāra L M
bha:va:ra Kpva vvaṅ M
vvavva Lta vaṁ Ktan L K
om. M
MDhŚ 8.017saṅ M
sa L Kpati L K
mati M
MDhŚ 8.018saparapatan L M
sapasubscr. raṭa:pantan Ksaparapatanira M
saparaparatanira Lsaṁ parapata sira: Ksaṅ hyaṅ L M
saṁṅyaṁ Kkasatyan ginavayakən L M
ka:satyaniṁ ginavya:kən· K
MDhŚ 8.019riṅ K M
ri Lsiṅ L M
si Kkahava tkeṅ L
kahavat·tkeṁ Kkahava təke M
MDhŚ 8.20: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.021prāgvivākanira L
pr̥gvivakanira Kpragivaksira Mdurbala M
ḍūrbbala: Lḍūrgghala Kriṅ K
om. Lri Mkadi ləmbu kapətək riṅ latək ajro
Cf. Bhīṣmaparva 124.19: kadi ləmbu kapətək iṅ latək.
MDhŚ 8.022kakehaniṅ L M
iṁ kakehaniṁ Kakveh vvaṅ L M
hakeḥ vaṁ Kdeniṅ lapā L K
den alapa M
vyavahārān svayaṁ paśyet sabhyaiḥ parivr̥to ’nvaham || [YDh 1.360 = Br̥hSm 1.1.106]sirāmivakṣaa L K
sira vivaksaha Mkavruhnira L M
kavruḥnya Kveda L K
deva M*pamivakṣana L K
pavivaksana M (morphological)saṅ umuṅguh L M
hikaṁ muṅguḥ Kirika, sira ta L M
hirika ta sira K
MDhŚ 8.023maṅkanānakəna em.
maṅkanakna Lmaṅkana:kna Kmaṅkana Mpayajñan K
vayajña:n· Lpayadñan Msarvavīja, L M
om. Kprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mmavəḍihana, asalimputa em.
mavḍihana, saliputa Lmavḍihana:, salimputa K M
MDhŚ 8.025taṅ M
kaṅ L Kmvaṅ ikaṅ L M
mvahaṁ§kaṁ K
MDhŚ 8.025adharma M
haḍarmma:- Lda:rmma:- Kiṅətakənanya em.
Iṅətakənya L K Mtuvi, kavruhana L K
tvinya kavruhana kavruhana Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mvāhyaliṅgaiḥ em.
vaya:liṅge L Kvahyaliṅge Mmakanimitta L M
makadimitta K*paṅanumāna L M
paṅanumaha Keṅas L
haṅa:s Keṅgas Mri L M
ra Kmulat K M
malat· Lsalah M
sahalah L Kalaṅə̄ L
aṅə: Kalaṅo M
MDhŚ 8.026yadyapi L M
yapi Kinət-ətakən em.
hinəhəttakən L Kinəhətakən Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mmakanimitta norm.
mukanimitta L Kmakanimita Mvāhyaliṅga L M
vayaliṅga: Kākāraiḥ norm.
Akareḥ L K Miṅgitaiḥ em.
Iṅgitaḥ L Kiṅgita Mcarita M
-caritta L-ca:ritta, K
MDhŚ 8.027niṅ L M
-ni Kuvuh-uvuh M
tuvuhuvuḥ L Kapa L K
apan Myāvat sa syāt em.
yavatna:syat· Lyavatnasyat·, Kyavatsyat Msamāvr̥tto norm.
samavr̥to L M Mhuvus L M
vus Kyan L M
ya Khuvus L M
vus Ksakiṅ L K
riṁ sakiṁ M
MDhŚ 8.028rare M B
raray L Krakṣanən L M B
rakṣanan Kvalu em.
valva L Bvalva: Kvala Mpabapebu K M
pabavebu Lpagavepebhū Bvalu L K
vulu M B*makapaṅguhan norm.
makapaṅgvan L K Bmakapaṅgavan M
The same form is found also in dyad 67. We do not see any other solution than to ignore the ma- prefix. Emend sakapaṅgihan?satyanya L K M
patyanya Bhana vvaṅ avamāna L M B
avvaṁṅamana Kmataṅnyan norm.
mataṅhyan L K Bmataṅyan Mikaṅ M B
Ika LIka: Kkatvaṅananira L B
katatvaṅarananira Kkatvaṅanira Myan tan em.
yan L K M Bikaṅ L K B
kaṁ Mhayva K M B
tayva L
MDhŚ 8.029kadaṅ L M
kaṇḍaṁ- Kdaṇḍan ikaṅ em.
ḍaṇda Ikaṁṅ L Mḍaṇḍa hikaṁṅ K
Reconsider this emendation: it seems that ḍaṇḍa in this text might actually be capable of meaning daṇḍan.aṅalap L M
alap Kdaṇḍaanya K M
ḍaṇḍanya L
The parallel in §34 suggests that we should read an irrealis form here.strīsatyasaṅrakṣaṇa norm.
strisatyasara:kṣaṇa: Lstrisatya:ra:kṣaṇa Kstridyasaṅraksana M
MDhŚ 8.030lavasanya L
lavasnya K Mtəka L M
tkiṁ Kikaṅ M
tikaṁ L Ksakeṅ L
sakiṁ K Mikaṅ M
tika Ltikaṁ K
MDhŚ 8.031liṅnya, saṅ K
liṁnyansaṁ L Mmaṅaku dravya L M
maṅakuvadr̥vya Kika taṅ M
Ika:kaṁ LIkaṁ K
The construction ika taṅ maṅkana is also found in §61.siṅgih ika dravyanya, L M
om. K
MDhŚ 8.032tan avruh L K
tatan vruḥ Mri kahilaṅaniṅ L
rikaṁ hilaṅaniṁ Kri kahilaṅani Mkvehnya, L K
om. Mtika M
hika: L Kkinavruhanya L M
kavruhanya Kkevalya L M
saṁ Kdravya juga L
dr̥vya, ui Ikamaṅkana:, juga: Kdrəvya suka juga M
The string cancelled in Issue in the code was initially written due to eye-skip from the preceding paragraph.ika ta vvaṅ L K
ika ta vaṁ 6r14ika ta vaṁ M (dittography)daṇḍan ika em.
ḍaṇḍa Ika: L Mḍaṇḍahika: K
The same hesitation applies to our emendation here as in our note to the same emendation made in §31.samūlya L K
saṅgulya- M
MDhŚ 8.033ikaṅ K M
Ika Likaṅ M
Ika Lhika: Kdharmanira L M
ḍarmma sira:ṅ K
MDhŚ 8.034alapənya K M
hapapənya Lmapa L K
mapan Mdaṇḍanika L M
caṇḍanika: Ksikəpən L K
sikəpəpən Msabhākəna em.
sabha:kukna Lsabhakakna K Mambahakəna L K
nambahakəna M
MDhŚ 8.035dravyaṅku L K
drəvyaku Mtan L M
tatan Kkinəmit L K
kənəmit Msapanəmanikaṅ L
sapanmunikaṁ Ksapanəmanika M
MDhŚ 8.036mithya norm.
miṭya Lvivya Kmidya Msapavvalunya L
sapavalunya Ksaṁpavalunya Mləvihana M
L̥viha L Ksapanəm-bəlasnya K
sapanəmbalanya Lsapənəmbəlasan M
MDhŚ 8.037panəmva M
panəmvaṁ L Kpinəṇḍəm M
pinənəm Lpinənḍəmm Kalavas L K
alavasa Maṅśanana L
aṅśana: Ksaṅkuna Mviśeṣan K M
viśeṣa:n· Ljanma L M
jadma K
MDhŚ 8.038panəmva L K
manəmva Maveha K M
taveha L
MDhŚ 8.039mataṅyan maṅkana M
mataṅhyan Lkunaṁ mataṅyan Kparva em.
paruha: L K Msaṅ L K
saṁ 7r5saṁ Mnirān paṅrakṣaṅ conj.
-nira para:kṣaṁ L-nira:parakṣaṁ K-nira paṅraksa Mtattvanira. L K
tatvanira. iti pahuracarita. M
Issue in the code inserts an extra colophon. Cf. the case of paṇacarita.
MDhŚ 8.040nikaṅ K M
-nika Myan L M
yen Kkapaṅgiha M
kapaṅgya: Lkapaṅgva: K
Or should we normalize kapaṅguha? See kapaṅguh below. It seems that the spelling with u predominates in this text.
MDhŚ 8.041kinapagəhakən iṅ L
napagəhakniṅ Kkinapagəhakəna Mjanma L M
jadma Kkinapagəhakən iṅ L M
kapagəhakniṅ Kthāni norm.
tani L Mtaniṁ Kbaṇyāga norm.
bha:nyaga Lna:nyaga: Kbanyaga Mkunəṅ L K
kuni Mkavatəkanya kunaṅ, ika M
kavatəkanya, kunaṁ Ika Lkavatəkanya kunaṁ hika Kyan em.
ya L K M
Or would yar i be syntactially permissible here, and allow the same translation? Or can ika ta kabeh kapagəhakəna de saṅ prabhu ya ri svadharma stand as equivalent to ika ta kabeh kapagəhakəna ya de saṅ prabhu ri svadharma?
MDhŚ 8.042puṇḍuhnya K M
puṇḍaḥnya Lginavayakənya K M
gavayakənya Lkajanmanya L M
kajadmanya Kri L M
riṁ Kvarṇasaṅkara em.
varṇnasaṅhara- L Kparnasaṅara- M
MDhŚ 8.043yan L K
yatan Mprāgvivāka K
pvagvivaka- Lpvagivaka- Mtan paṅapa K
tan paṅama Ltatan paṅapa pa7v22tatan paṅapa Mmaṅaji em.
paṅa:ji L Mvvaṁṅaji K
MDhŚ 8.044tuha L M
tva Ktitisniṅ rahnya L M
om. Kkavruhananira tādva-tuhunikaṅ em.
kumavruhanira tadva:tuhunikaṁ Lkumavruhanira: tanḍya:tuhunikaṁ Kkumavruhanira advatuhunikaṅ M
Our emendation to kavruhananira here is made in conjunction with our choices of reading in the next section, and in §56.vāhyaliṅgādi L
vvahyaliṅga:ḍḍi Ktahyalaṅgadi M
MDhŚ 8.045kavruhana M
kavruhanika L Kbuddhiniṅ mavyavahāra M
om. L K (eye-skip)
The reading in Issue in the code may be compared with the string found in §27.kavruhananira L M
kavruhana: sira Kmapagəha em.
makapagəha L K M
MDhŚ 8.046huvus L M
vuḥvus Kginavayakən L M
ginavayakna Kdhārmika em.
ḍarmmikaṁ Ldharmikaṁ K M-mārga K
-vargga L-ma7v32marga Msaṅ L K
om. Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
MDhŚ 8.047kədvakəna M
kḍva:kna L Kdenikaṅ L K
dekaṅ Mpradhana norm.
pra:ḍa:na Lpr̥daṇa Kpradana M
OJED records only pr̥dana (one occurrence each in Koravāśrama and Kuṭāra-Mānava), but the source of this word is evidently Sanskrit pradhana.*huvusaniṅ L M
husaniṁ K
MDhŚ 8.048pihutaṅnyan L
pahutaṁnya: Kpyu8r5taṅnya Mvehən L M
veha: Kmaṅgəh L K
maṅga Mpanahuranaṅ em.
panahuraniṁ L Mpanaturraniṁ K
Our emendation is supported by Kuṭāra-Mānava §7 kaṅ amateni amanahurana hutaṅe kaṅ den-pateni ikā and §77 anake amanahurana hutaṅe kaṅ apəpəgatan ikā.
MDhŚ 8.049asih-asihən L M
a:sira:sihasihən· Ktaṅtaṅən M
taṁtaṅəna Ltaṁtaṅəna: Kadāna norm.
hadana L Mhadana: Kdānana tuṅgal em.
dinana, tuṅgul· Ldinana, Kdinana, tuṅgun Mpihutaṅnya L
pahutaṁnya Kpyutaṅnya Mtan L K
yatan Mvalātkāran L K
malanta8r11ran M
Kuṭāra-Mānava 107: riṅ voṅ ahutaṅ tan harəp anahura, katəmu deniṅ apihutaṅ, tagihən upasamanən iṅ manis iṅ ujar təmbehan, kapiṅro upayanən vətuvaniṅ hutaṅ, kapiṅtlu taṅtaṅen aucapan, kapiṅpat bañcananən sisilihana, kapiṅlima iridakna konən anuṅgonana saguṅiṅ pisis.
MDhŚ 8.050mapihutaṅ L
mavihutaṁ Kmapyutaṁ Mmijila L K
umijila M (morphological)tatan L M
tata:t Ktumagihakən L M
tugihakən K
MDhŚ 8.051anaṅguh L K
om. Mri L M
riṁ Kpañji M
pañjiṁ L Kpuhakakənanya em.
puha:knanya Lpuhaknanya K Msakesi em.
sakeṁsi Lsakiṁsi Ksakesa M
A second hand has crossed out the anusvāra in Issue in the code.pañji L M
om. Kpradhana norm.
praḍa:na Lpr̥dana: Kpradana Msakavənaṅnya L K
sakənavənaṅnya M
MDhŚ 8.139: This stanza is found in Olivelle 2005’s constituted text not after stanza 51 but only as stanza 139. See Olivelle’s comment on p. 956.sinamayakən L K
sinamahakən Mtəka L K
təkan Msamaya L M
yasmaya: Ksinahuranya L K
sinahuran utaṅnya Mlimaṅ K M
pañcasaṭa Ltumutana norm.
tumuttanaṁ Ltumutkanaṁ Ktumuttaṁ Mku, 1, mā, 5 K M
mā, 10, mā, 2 Lmithyanya norm.
miṭyanya Lmidyanya Kmityanya Myan L M
yana Kpaṅas tan pasamayā L K
masamaya- Mkatəpətan L M
katəpatan Kpañca K M
pañcasaṭa Lku, 2 K
ku, 2, śu, I, ma, 2 Lku, ṅu Mpaṅḍaṇḍeriya L K
paṅande Mśāsana K M
śaṇasa Lya tapva ahutaṅ, …, ḍaṇḍa kaṅ sinambat vrat iṅ apadu. L
kanut Lpira:kaṁ Lhinuṅgeṁ Lyadṭa L
These paragraphs are absent in witnesses Issue in the code Issue in the code and seem extraneous to our text.katut em.
kanut Lpirak kaṅ norm.
pira:kaṁ Lhinuṅgah iṅ em.
hinuṅgeṁ Lyathā em.
yadṭa L
MDhŚ 8.052kahanan L K
kahinan Mpahutaṅ L K
ahutaṁ Mpintonana M
mintonana L K
Olivelle’s ms. La1 interpolates this stanza after 8.52; Mandlik records it in brackets after 8.51 (likewise KSS and Dave). Medhātithi cites it in his commentary on 8.51 as an illustrative quotation with the words “thus they say” (tathāhuḥ), and with the reading pūrvokto daivī tatra.tan hana K M
tana Lananagih K M
anagiḥ L
The reduplicated form ananagih found twice in this section also occurs in §102.ananagih norm.
hananagiḥ L Kananagiha Mputra *kalāntara L K
puhakalantara Mhanāmituturi L K
hanamityari 8v30 samasatan hanataḥ Mbhaṭāra L K
bharata Mkumavruhanā K M
kumavruha- L
MDhŚ 8.053tinuduh K
tinuduḥ ante ras. mva Ltinuduhnya Mtan vruh ri M
ta vruḥ Ltasubscr. n· vruḥ riṁ Kkveh-kəḍikniṅ pihutaṅnya L M
kveḥkḍik hutaṁnya Kmvaṅ L M
mvaḥ Kpiraknyan L K
pirakniṅ M
MDhŚ 8.054hanāpihutaṅ K M
nahan pihutaṁ Llāgi L M
lagiḥ Kmaṅucapana L M
maṅucapaṇna Lprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Msumahuri M
ṣumavura: Lsumavura: K
MDhŚ 8.055huvus K M
vuhus L
MDhŚ 8.056prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mhuvus M
huhus Lvus Ktinakvanan K M
tinakvana:- Lmavyavahāra norm.
mavya:vara: Lmavya:vara Kma9r8mavyavahara Msaṅ L M
sa Kprāgvivāka K
praante ras. gragviva:ka Lpragivaka Mri L M
riṁ Ktambeyan K M
tambaya:n· Lri L M
riṁ Krumuhun L K
ru9r11mun Mkāri L M
kariṁ Kika ta L
ikaṁ taṁ Kika taṁ Mtika L
teka Kkita Msorakəna L K
corakəna M
The third lemma suggest a difference transmission of the base text: diśety ukto diśen na cet.jñātāraḥ norm.
jñataraḥ L Mjñatara, Kuktvā em.
anta Lantaḥ Kaktaḥ Mta L M
om. Kmakveh L K
akveḥ Mdiśeti norm.
diseti L Kdeseti Mna cet em.
na ceta Lna cetaḥ Kneceta Mvijilakən ya L K
vijilakəna Myan sor pakṣanya L
yan pakṣanya subscr. sor Kyan sopaksanya Msaṅ L M
om. Kprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
The paraphrase suggests that the received reading, instead of vadhyo, was bādhyo, baddhyo or bandhyo, the former two being among the variant readings recorded by Olivelle. The manuscripts for the paraphrase also seems to presuppose a reading trisākṣiṇam bruyāt (or the like) instead of tripakṣāt prabruyāt. But no such variant is reported in Olivelle’s edition.tinakvanan L M
tinakvana: Kkāraṇaniṅ L K
karaniṁ Mpihutaṅnya L
pahutaṁnya Kpyutaṅnya Mkapənət L M
kapət· Ksikəpən K M B
sikən· Ldaṇḍan ika L K
danda ika Msatinagihakənanya M
satinagiḥ07-11nya Lraśa:tinagiha:knanya Kləpihakəna L K
ṅapihakəna Mpaṅujarakəna M
pahujarakna Lpahujar=rakna K
Or could the form paüjarakəna have been intended by the author?tripakṣa em.
trisakṣi L K M
All mss. read tripakṣa in §93.ndya L M
ṇḍyan· K
MDhŚ 8.059yan pahutaṅ L M
yanapahutaṁ Kriṅ tan pahutaṅ em.
tan papihutam Lririhanpahutaṁ Ktan 9v25 ahutaṁ Mikaṅ aṅas M
Ikaṁṅkaṅas· Lhika:ṅka:ṅa§s· Kyan pahutaṅ L M
yanapahutaṁ Kaṅas yan pahutaṅ K M
haṅas· yan patuhutaṁ, haṅas· yan pahutaṁ Lmvaṅ em.
vvaṁ L Kvaṁ Mapihutaṅ L K
apyutaṁ Mdaṇḍan M
ḍaṇḍa L Khutaṅ inaṅasnya em.
utaṅnya, kaṅ hinaṅas Lhutaṁ haṅasnya Kutaṅ iṅasnya Mhutaṅnya M
hutaṁ Lhutaṁnya hutaṁ sakuR̥nya: L̥piha ya, Ikaṁ yan· L̥piḥniṁ hutaṁnya Ksatinagihakən ləpihakəna L
satinagiha:kənya L̥pihakna ya: Ksatinagihakəna ləpihakəna ta ya Mriṅ K M
om. L
MDhŚ 8.060yan tinagih ikaṅ ahutaṅ M
ikaṅ inagih vvaṁṅ avutaṁ Lyan anagiḥ hikaṁṅ ahutaṁ Ksākṣyakəna ri L M
sakṣihakna I K
MDhŚ 8.061sākṣi K M
pakṣi Lhinanākəniṅ em.
hinanahakniṁ Lhina:nayakniṁ Kinanabakəniṁ Mpradhana norm.
praḍaṇa: pr̥ḍaṇa: Kvarahakəna L K
ujarakəna M (lexical)liṅnikaṅ L
liṁṅikaṅ Kliṅ iki Mpradhana norm.
praḍaṇḍa Lpr̥ḍaṇa Kpradana Mcarita L M
-carittha K
MDhŚ 8.062magr̥ha em.
pragr̥ha: Lpr̥gr̥ha: Kpragəha Mmaulāḥ norm.
molaḥh Lmolah K Mtani L M
taniṁ Kkṣatriya janma M
kṣatrya janma Lkṣatriya jadma: Kvaiśya, norm.
veśya, L Mom. Kśūdrayoni norm.
sudrayoni Lsudr̥yoniṁ Ksudə10r4rayoni sudrayoni, M
MDhŚ 8.063riṅ K M
ri L*makapaṅguhana norm.
maka:paṅgvana: L Kmakapvaṅgvana M
The same form is found also in §30.gavayakəna sākṣi em.
om. Lgavayana: sakṣi Kgaveyan saksi Mriṅ K M
ri Lpolahnya L K
polyanya Msākṣya L K
saksi M
MDhŚ 8.064mūlātukar L
mulattakar· Kmulat tukar Mrovaṅnya K M
rovanya L
Emend vvaṅ ma-?
MDhŚ 8.065menmen, K M
om. L
MDhŚ 8.066lanāṅuṅguh-uṅguh em.
lana huṅguhuṅguḥ Llanaṁ huṅguḥhuṅguḥ Klanuṅgu-uṅgu Minucap iṅ hala em.
iṅucap hala: Lhiṅucap haṅ ala Kitucap iṅ ala Mmaliṅ prakāśa, K M
om. Lamaṇḍagiṇa L K
amanduṅina Matuha M
voṁṅatuha: Ltatuha: Kdahat, rare
The two words supplied here are assumed to have been omitted in transmission due to eye-skip. Their restoration is supported by two other occurrences of the pair atuha/rare in our text, in §74 and YY.dahat L K
nahava Mtuṅga-tuṅgal L M
tuṅgaltuṅgal· Kcaṇḍāla, L M
om. Kvuta M
huttha Lhutta Ksākṣya K M
sakṣi L
MDhŚ 8.067səḍaṅ K M
sḍəṁṅ Lalara L M
alira Ksəḍaṅ K M
sḍəṁṅ Lbuddhinyāvərə̄ norm.
budinyavəR̥ LbuddhinyavuR̥ Kbudinya avro Mdeniṅ ṅelnya L
deniṁhaṁhelnya: Kdeniṅelnya Mpəṅiṅan norm.
pṅiṅan· L Kpaṅiṅan Makukuh śabdanya L
a:kuku, bḍa:nya Kakukuḥ sa10v20sabdanya M
MDhŚ 8.068yan strī ikaṅ K M
Ikaṁ histri Lmavyavahāra K M
mavyavara: Lsākṣinya L K
saksyanya Myan dvija mavyavahāra, K M
dvija Ldvija sākṣinira M
sa:kṣya dvija: Ldvija sakṣyanira Kyan śūdra mavyavahāra K M
yan vika:ra sudra Lsākṣinya L
sakṣyanira Ksaksinira Mcaṇḍāla mavyavahāra K M
cacaṇḍala Laccaṇḍala Lpcsākṣinya L M
sakṣyanya K
MDhŚ 8.069yan enak M
subscr. yan ena:k· Lnenak· K
The agreement between the uncorrected reading in Issue in the code and the reading prior to scribal addition in Issue in the code is remarkable.ya ika yogya norm.
ya yogya Lyanhika:yogya: Kya ikaṁ yogya M
Cf. div 78.səḍaṅ K
sḍəṁṅ Lsədəṅ Miṅ jro umah norm.
Iñjromaḥ Lhi jro Umaḥ Ki joḥ Malas Lpc K M
alap Lac
MDhŚ 8.070kunaṅ K M
om. Lstrī K M
histri Lbālena norm.
valena L Myogya sakṣi lanā Katuha dahat, M
tuha dahat, Lom. K (eye-skip)pinakānak riṅ norm.
pinakanakka Lpinakahanak riṁ Kpinaka anak riṅ Mkabeh L M
ka Ktatkālaniṅ L K M
Should we emend kālaniṅ? See the situation in §66.āpadgatakāla K M
padgata:kala: L
MDhŚ 8.071: It seems possible that our author read bālavr̥ddhaglānānāṁ, although it involves a ma-vipulā.yan rare lavan atuha norm.
yan· rare lavan yatuhva Lrare lavan yan a:tuha: Krare lavan yan atuha Mmithya norm.
mitya Lmatya Kmivya Mujarnya L K
ujarnyan Mri L
om. K Msəḍaṅnya L
sḍəṁnya Ksədəṅnya Mpinakasākṣi L M
pinaka:hanasakṣi Kprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
MDhŚ 8.072kunaṅ K M
mvaṁṅ Lgrahacarita M
-gracaritta L-graha:,carittha Ksākṣya ika kabeh M
hika: sa08-15kṣya kabeḥ Lsakṣya, hika ta kabeḥ K
MDhŚ 8.073: The parallel in L882 suggests that our author read kulodgatān instead of dvijottamān.səḍaṅnyan norm.
sdaṁnyan Lsḍaṁnyan Ksədəṅnyan Mikaṅ L M
hika: Kmavyavahāra L K
avyava:hara Lkālih L M
ka:la Kasiṅ L M
Asaṅ Kakveh L K
akveha Mpituhun L K
pinituhun Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mkvehniṅ K M
kveḥ Lsujanmaniṅ L M
śujadmaniṁ Kpituhun saṅ K M
pituhun·, de saṁ L (syntactic)prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
MDhŚ 8.074marə̄ L K
mara Mya ika yogya K
ya yogya Ika: L
On the problem of word order here, cf. §73.denyāṅrəṅə̄ K
denyaR̥ṅə: Ldenya arəṅa Mprakāśa L M
vrakaśa Kmojar pva L K
mo pva Mdharmārtha norm.
ḍa:rmattha Lḍa:rmmata: Kdarmarta Mika makasākṣya K
Ika: sa08-21kṣya Lika masaksya Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
MDhŚ 8.075sakarəṅə̄ L
kaR̥ṅə: Ksakarəṅa Mtika L K
ika Mmaṅguh avāṅ naraka em.
maṅguḥnaraka: Lmaṅgəhavana:raka: Kmaṅgiḥhavannaraka M
In the Sanskrit lemma, the word avāṅ has been entirely lost in Issue in the code.sinuṅsaṅ K M
sinusaṁ Ltinurunakən … kabeh K M
sakiṁ Mom. L (eye-skip)
This sentence seems to have been omitted in Issue in the code due to the scribe jumping from kavaḥ to kabeḥ.sakeṅ K
sakiṁ Mom. L (larger gap)
MDhŚ 8.076ikaṅ L
om. K M
Or is the Issue in the codeIssue in the code reading to be preferred here?rəṅə̄ L K
-rəṅa Mtakvanana em.
takvana L K M (haplography)
The expected verb from in the same construction is correctly transmitted in §33 takvanana ya irikaṅ dravya inakunya.prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mrəṅə̄ L K
-rəṅe Mṅūni L M
ṅuniṁ K
MDhŚ 8.077makasākṣya M
makasakṣiha: L Kakveha L K
akeha Msādhua em.
sadvaha L Msadva:ha Ktan yogya K M
tanogya Lmakasākṣya L M
maka:sakṣi Ksake L M
saṁkve Ksambaddha norm.
sambambada Lsambadḍa: Ksambada M
MDhŚ 8.78: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.079matakvana … sākṣi L M
matakvan Msaksya Mom. K (eye-skip)matakvana L
matakvan Mom. K (larger gap)sākṣi L
saksya Mom. K (larger gap)mavyavahāra K M
mavyava:ra Lujaranira K
Ujarranira:, Lujaranya Mika L
hika: Ktika Msākṣi L
sakṣya K Mmavyavahāra K M
avyavara Li sira L K
usira M
MDhŚ 8.080dva- L M
om. Kika K
rika: L Mirikaṅ L M
Ika:ṁ Kvicāranya L M
vicara: Kpratuhunta L M
pr̥tuhun[... Kri L
i Mmulahakəna L
mulahana Mkālih. M
kaliḥ || [... L
MDhŚ 8.081satya vacananta M
...]ya vacananta: Kkita M
kitta: Kde M
den K
MDhŚ 8.082sākṣy anr̥ta em.
śakṣi ya mr̥śa Ksaksyarəta Mmakahīṅan
makahīṅanya K M
The emendation is requireds by the maka- construction. We suspect a vowel killer was miswritten as pasangan ya.pañjanmanya M
pañjadmanya K
MDhŚ 8.083ikaṅ K M
...] Ikaṁ Lkasatyanya L K
kasatyanira Kulah yukti vr̥ddhi deniṅ kasatyanya, L M
om. K (eye-skip)ujarakəna ta em.
ujaraknanta L K Mmavyavahāra K M
pavyavahara: Lsəḍaṅnyan K
sḍəṁnyan Lsədaṅnya M
MDhŚ 8.84: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
We tentatively restore the stanza in this way from the Old Javanese gloss and from the third stanza interpolated after 8.82 recorded in Olivelle’s edition for his witnesses TMd4 GMd1 MTr4 MTr6 Tr1 [Jolly Gr] Mandlik [ṭa] KSS Dave. Olivelle represents the interpolated stanza as follows ekam evādvitīyaṁ tad yaṁ martyo nāvabudhyate | satyaṁ svargasya saṁyānaṁ pārāvārasya naur iva ||, but records a variant ekam evādvitīye tu tan matvaivāvabudhyate from TMd4. Another version of the stanza is attested in NSm vya. 191, reading in ab: ekam evādvitīyaṁ tat prāhuḥ pāvanam ātmanaḥ.saṅ kasatyan L M
kasaṁkasaṁ,kasatyan K
Emend sakeṅ kasatyan, as in next section? Or kasatyan Or saṅ hyaṅ kasatyan?ikaṅ L K
iki Minaran ikaṅ satyena conj.
Inaraniṁ kasatyana Lhinaraniṁ kasatya:naṁ Kinarahniṅ kasatyana Maṇḍa mariṅ K M
haṇḍarmariṁ Lsvarga M
śvargga Lśvarghgan· Kparahu K M
prahu- Lniṅ vvaṅ mahyun məntasa L
om. K-niṁ vaṁ mahyun matasa M
This is the second of two stanzas interpolated after 8.82 recorded in Olivelle’s edition, found in his witnesses GMd1 TMd4 Tr1 MTr4 MTr6 [Jolly Gr] Mandlik [ṭa] KSS Dave. Cf. Ślokāntara 7 nāsti satyāt paro dharmo nānr̥tāt pātakaṁ paraṁ | triloke ca hi dharma[ḥ] syāt tasmāt satyaṁ na lopayet ||. The latter stanza is also transmitted in Tantri Kamandaka §63.kasatyan … sakeṅ L K
pa:pan Llen Llekan Ksakiṁṅ Lom. M (eye-skip)pāpa K
pa:pan Lom. M (larger gap)lena em.
len Llekan Kom. M (larger gap)sakeṅ K
sakiṁṅ Lom. M (larger gap)saṅhāra K
saṅara L Mloka M
loka:ṁ Lleka: Khetunika K M
hetuniṁka: Lhavya norm.
hayo Lmataṅhyan tan yogya Kmataṅyan ayo 13r12 ayo Miṅilaṅakən L K M
All manuscripts agree on this form, instead of hinilaṅakən.de saṅ L
dḍera saṁ Kdesasaṁ M
MDhŚ 8.085hala L M
ahala Kkumavruhi ry aku L
kumavruhiyyaku Kkumavruha iriyaku Mkaharəpnya K M
kaR̥p·nya Lmulat iriya L
mulati hiriya Kmulahiriya Mtan vruh pva M
tan· pva Ltan vruḥ pa Kikaṅ ulah K
ika hulaḥ Likaṅ unya Msalah L K
sa13v18salaḥ Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mvinuni L M
vanuni Khīriya L M
-hiya: Kndya lvirnira K
om. Ldyaur em.
bhyoḥ Lnyoḥ Kbyoḥ Mbhūmir L K
rumir Māpo hr̥dayaṁ K M
apoḥ Lcandrārkāgni L M
ca:nḍrakagni- Kyamānilāḥ em.
-yama:,niliṁ L-yama:nilaṁ* K-camaniliṁ Mrātrir em.
latri, Lratriḥ Kratri Mdvisandhye em.
dvisandyo L Kdvisandya Mdharmaś ca norm.
damaś ca: Lda:rmma:ś ca Kḍarmasca Mvr̥ttajñāḥ norm.
vrattha:jñaḥ Lvr̥ta:jñaḥ Kvrətadñaḥ Mdehinām norm.
dehi09-21nam· || [... L-nehinam· K-dahinam M
The long omission in Issue in the code that starts here and ends after the paraphrase of the following stanza may be due to eyeskip from one punctuation sign to another.

dyaur bhūmir āpo hr̥dayaṁ candrārkāgniyamānilāḥ | rātriḥ saṁdhye ca dharmaś ca vr̥ttajñāḥ sarvadehinām ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

(600)
dyauḥ em.
nyoḥ Kbyoḥ Mbhūmiḥ norm.
bhumi Kbumi Māpaḥ norm.
hapaḥ Kapaḥ, apaḥ Mvvay norm.
vyay· Kvay Mhr̥dayam norm.
hr̥daya: K Mcandraḥ norm.
canḍra: Kcandra Mvulan M
Ulan Karkaḥ norm.
ha:rkka Karka Magniḥ norm.
Aghni Kagni Myamaḥ norm.
ya:mma Kyama Manilaḥ norm.
Anila: Kanila Mrātriḥ norm.
ratri Krati Msandhye norm.
-saṇḍye K-sandya Mmakādi M
mkadi Ldharma em.
atma Mḍa:mma: Ksapolahniṅ norm.
sapolahiṁ Kpolahniṁ Msarvajanma M
śajadma Kika K
ikana Mmvaṅ em.
mva Kmvaḥ Mtiṅkahniṅ K
tiṅkahiṁ Mkāpusan M
kasan Kpāśa M
paśaḥ Ksevu kvehnya M
śevūhakveḥnya Kpaḍomilət M
panomilət K
MDhŚ 8.081abkunaṅ K M
...] kunaṁ Lyan satya kita, K M
om. Lsakarəṅə̄ denta K
sakaR̥ṅəntentasakṣi Lsakarəṅe kita Mtuhv ata M
yen tuhu Ltuhuta Kmvaṅ L K
vaṁ Mpasaṅgrahan, L K
om. Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
MDhŚ 8.108inujaran L K
inujara Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mta ya pituṅ vai lavasanya L K
ta ya pituṁ ve lavasnya ta ya pituṁ ve lavas14r3nya M (dittography)katəkan K M
kavkan· Likaṅ norm.
yikaṁ Lhikaṁ K Mkatunvan umahnya kunaṅ K Msinaṅguhnya K M
pinaṅguḥnya Lpan daṇḍa L K M
We reject a prima facie interpretation as pandaṇḍa, since the only occurrences of such a word known to us from other texts are spelt paṅdaṇḍa and it would anyhow not make sense in the context.
MDhŚ 8.107pinakasākṣi M
pinaṅkanśa:kṣi Lpika:nsakṣi Kpaṅujarakən L M
pahujarakən· Kekadeśaniṅ M
Eka:deṣain mg. ni Lhena:deṣani Klikhita, sākṣi, bhukti K Msinaṅguh K M
sinaṅguḥniṁ Lkinon L K M
We feel that kinonakən would have been better here. Must we emend the text?pradhana norm.
praḍaṇna Lpr̥dana: Kpradana Mnikaṅ L
-hikaṁ K Mya daṇḍanya L M
ḍanḍaṇḍanya Kpuluhanya K M
-puluṅanya L
MDhŚ 8.109tātan vruh saṅ prāgvivāka ri hutaṅnya K M
pragivaka Mom. L (eye-skip)prāgvivāka K
pragivaka Mom. L (larger gap)asatyaa ikaṅ K
hasatyaha:10-02kaṅ Lamatyaha ikaṅ M
MDhŚ 8.110śapatha L
sapadḍa: Ksapata Mginavayakən de L M
ginavayakəde Kmahār̥ṣi L K B
saṁ maharəsi Mmakadon kapəgataniṅ L M
makatona:pgataniṁ Kvasiṣṭha L K
visista Mrāja L K
praja M
MDhŚ 8.111dinalih L M
kadalih K (morphological)nda L
nḍan K Mdaṇḍan L M
ḍaṇḍa: K*həlyan L M
həlyad Kdenikaṅ K M
deniṁṅ Lsəṅguhən L K
səṅgutən Msādhu sadākāla L M
sadukalaḥ Kmaśapatha L M
masavata Ktuhva M
tuva: Ltva: Kapan L
Avan Kom. Mśinapathakənku L M
sinapa:takənta Ktika L
tikaṁ Knika Msakeṅ L K
sakiṁ Mhayva ta maṅkana, L K
om. Mmaśapatha em.
pasapaṭa: L K Mdlāhan L M
dlaha: Kmaṅkana liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama K M
sa Kom. L
It is unclear why the final phrase would have been omitted in Issue in the code.saṅ M
sa Kom. L (larger gap)
MDhŚ 8.112: Olivelle’s mss. TMd3 and GMy of the Sanskrit text have vivādeṣu. The text available to the author of the Old Javanese paraphrase may rather have had vicāreṣu. Cf. §9.səḍaṅ norm.
sḍaṁ- L Ksədəṅ- Mstrī K M
histri- L
Or edit istri-vicāra? Cf. cases of (hi)stri-kahyun.hāraka L K
karaka- Msaṅ K M
om. Ltan hana L K
tana Mpāpaniṅ maśapatha maṅkana L M
pa:pa masapaṭa: samaṅkana: K
MDhŚ 8.113anapathaniṅ L K
hanapataniṁ Kanapatani Mhilaṅa L M
halaṅa Ktan K M
ta Lprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mmanapathani L M
manapata:niṁ Kvāhananta L M
Avahananta Kliṅ L K
liṅa Mprāgvivākān L K
pragivaka M
Issue in the code does not only repeat it usual error in spelling this word but also omits the enclitic particle attached to it.panapathani L M
panapaṭaniṁ Kkṣatriya M
satrya: Ltriya Kmasta hilaṅa, M
lac. L K (eye-skip)liṅanirān L K
liṅanira Mpanapathani L M
panapaṭaniṁ Ksakvehniṅ L
sakvehiṁ K Mkabhuktia norm.
kabhūktiha Lka:bhuktiha: Kkabuktya Myen L K
yan M
MDhŚ 8.114aṅgaməla M
aṅamla:- Lgamla:- Kprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mkonən asiləma M
konasiL̥ma LkonəsiL̥ Kvvay ajro norm.
vvaya,jro Lvaya:jro K Manaknikaṅ L M
a:nakna:kaṁ Ksatuṅgal de saṅ L M
ḍe saṁ tuṅgal saṁ Kprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
MDhŚ 8.115vvai L
vai Kve Msatya vacananikaṅ M
tika:ṁ vacaṇa Lsatya:nikaṁ vacaṇa: K
We retain the Issue in the code reading which is analogous to a phrase in §75: kavruhana mithya ujarnya de saṅ prabhu.prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mri K M
riṁ Lśapatha K M
ṣasapaṭṭa:ka L
MDhŚ 8.116mahārāja L M
mavlara:ja Kvatsa L M
tatsa Kapuy K M
apviy· Lrambutira L M
mrambutira: Ktan L M
ta Kgəsəṅa M
gsəṅa L K
Emend gəsəṅ? Cf. Dharma Pātañjala p. 324 tan gəsəṅ sira yan katunu riṅ apuy. But the Saṅ Hyaṅ Hayu (BnF Mal-Pol 161, 14v4) has tan pəgat deniṅ kadga, tan gəsəṅa deniṅ apuy.deniṅ L K
deni Msatya L
śaktya- Kkasatya- M (morphological)
MDhŚ 8.117asākṣita M
hanasakṣiha: LAsakṣiha: Ksinatyan L
sanatyan Ksi15r11sinatyan Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Myadyapi L K
yadyapu Mkalāntara L M
kalaṣara: Ktan yogya K M
tanogya Lika sorakəna L
hika: sora,kna Kkasorakəna Mmutahakəna L M
mutakna Kpinaṅanya ta L K
pinaṅanyaṅata M
MDhŚ 8.118mūrkhanya, L M
om. Khyunya, L M
om. Kyeka L K
ya ta Mvitatha em.
vita L Mvita: K
Or emend viṭa?ṅaranya, liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama K M
ṅa L
Or should the Issue in the codeIssue in the code reading be considered due to expansion in transmission?
MDhŚ 8.119səḍaṅnya norm.
sḍəṁnya Lsḍaṁnya Ksədaṅnya Mpinakasākṣi L M
na:kasakṣi Kr̥ṇacaritādi, lobha pinakādinya, L K M
The text as it stands is doubtful. We seem either to lack a word like makahetu before lobha, as in the previous section, or to require expunging the string r̥ṇacaritādi as carried over from dyad 93, to obtain the string riṅ lobha pinakādinya as gloss of eṣām anyatame sthāne. It is provisionally the latter option that we retain.ḍaṇḍa ika L K M
Emend ḍaṇḍan ika? Cf. DISCUSSION IN INTRODUCTION.
MDhŚ 8.120kāraṇanyādva L K
karananyaṅa karanyadva Msəḍaṅnyan M
sḍəṅnya Lsḍaṁnya Kḍaṇḍanya L K
dandahanya M3 L M
1 Kkunaṅ yan K M
yan L
Starting here, Issue in the codeIssue in the code read kunaṅ repeatedly at sentence start where Issue in the code omits this word.hetunyan adva K M
hetunya hadva Lsāhasa L M
-sahaśra: Kpanḍaṇḍeriya L K
madanda iriya M3 L M
2 Ktəkanya K M
om. L
Starting here, Issue in the codeIssue in the code read təkanya several times at sentence end where Issue in the code omits this word.
MDhŚ 8.121kunaṅ K M
om. Listri-kahyunya hetunya adva conj.
histri-kahyunya hadva Liṁstri-kahyunyan hadva: Kstri-kahyunyan adva M
Cf. two other case of istri-kahyun in §348-349, and an occurrence of strī-vicāra in dyad 97. Assume the compound to be histri-kahyun or strī-kahyun?daśaguṇakəna L M
daguṇa:kna Ksāhasa L M
-sahapa K1 L K M
Conjecture 13?təkanya K M
om. Lhetunya L M
hetunyan Kḍaṇḍa, … puṅguṅnya hetunya adva transmitted in L K
hetunyan Kom. M (eye-skip)hetunya L
hetunyan Kom. M (larger gap)panḍaṇḍeriya K M
ḍaṇḍeriya: Ltəkanya K M
om. Lhetunya L
hetunyan K Mtəkanya K M
om. L
MDhŚ 8.122ḍaṇḍaniṅ L M
caṇḍaniṁ Kvinarahakən M
vinarahakan Lvirahakan Kprabhedanya L
pranedanya Kprabedaniṁ pra16r2bedanya Mdonya M
denya L Khanaaniṅ norm.
ananiṁṅ L Khananiṅ Mumulahakən L K
umulahakəniṅ M
MDhŚ 8.123kṣatriya M
satrya Lsatriya K
Cf. divs 66, 98, 125 on the spelling of this word.veśya, śūdra, L M
om. Mgumavayakəna M
gumavehakna Lgumaveya Kkūṭa L K
om. Msəḍaṅnya M
sḍəṁnya Msḍaṁnya Kniṅ avyavahāra L
-niṁ vyavahara K Myathāparādha ya norm.
yataparadaya L Myataparada:ryya Kyataparadaya L
The term yathāparādha recurs in dyad 159.brāhmaṇān K
brahmaṇna Lyan brahmana M (syntactic)ḍaṇḍan K M
ḍaṇḍa Liti sākṣicarita M
Iti sakṣi caritadi LItaṁ* sakṣicaritthadaṁ* K
MDhŚ 8.124svāyambhuva norm.
sva:yambuhva: Lśvayambuhva: Ksvayambuhva Mkunaṅ liṅira L K
kunalaṅira Mtan hana … brāhmaṇa transmitted in K M
om. Kpakaḍananiṁ Kpakənaniṅkaṅ Mom. L (eye-skip)hana M
om. Kom. L (larger gap)pakənanikaṅ norm.
pakaḍananiṁ Kpakənaniṅkaṅ Mom. L (larger gap)
MDhŚ 8.125vətəṅ K
vtaṁ Lvətaṁ Msthānaniṅ norm.
svarṇaniṁ Lsvananiṁ Kstananiṁ Mḍaṇḍa riṅ trivarṇa, conj.
om. L K M
Our restitution is based on the parallel in dyad 109.
MDhŚ 8.126The OJ gloss suggests our author knew the variant reading sārāsāraṁ tathālokya.paganti-gantiniṅ K M
pagantagantaniṁ Lsahurniṅ L M
om. K (eye-skip)kavruhana L M
kavruha Kmaṅkanātah L K
maṅkanata Madon L M
don Kta L M
om. Ktibākəna K
tibaka:kna Ltibakakəna Mta L
taṁ K Mḍaṇḍan K M
ḍaṇḍa L
MDhŚ 8.127mandaṇḍa, hala sira M B
ma:nəṇḍa:, hala sira: Lmanaṇḍa: halanira Khilaṅ puṇyanira, hilaṅ svarganira, K M Btaṅ andaṇḍa L
taṁ daṇḍa K Btandaṇḍa M
MDhŚ 8.128panḍaṇḍa L M
paḍaṇḍa Kḍaṇḍan, K M
ḍaṇḍa, L
All witnesses show a higher-level punctuation sign here, not the one we normally represent as comma.panḍaṇḍa em.
paḍaṇḍa L Kmandanda Mirikaṅ L K
ikaṁ Mḍaṇḍa saṅ prabhu … amaṅgih pāpa Thus formulated in K M
ḍūryyaṣan K Mhamaṅguḥ Lamaṅguḥ Mḍəṇḍa, hamaṅguḥ dūryyaṣa: saṁ prabhū, makadḍi hamaṅguḥ papa:- L
The Issue in the code reading is smoother with regard to the placement of saṅ prabhu; we have nevertheless decided to adopt the word order and punctuation of Issue in the codeIssue in the code. The somewhat awkward placement of saṅ prabhu could be smoothened by moving the punctuation mark to stand before instead of after saṅ prabhu.duryaśa L
ḍūryyaṣan K Mamaṅgih K
hamaṅguḥ Lamaṅguḥ Mnaraka L M
-nraka: K
MDhŚ 8.129ujar ahala L
Ujaraha: Kujarala Mgavayakəna L M
gava:kna Kkapiṅrvanya K M
kapiṁrvana: Lḍaṇḍa dhana norm.
ḍaṇḍa dana: L Kdaṅda danda dana M
MDhŚ 8.130anibākəna L K
anibakakəna Mtibākənanira L M
tibakanira: Kḍaṇḍan K M
ḍaṇḍa L
MDhŚ 8.131tāmra K M
tambra Lpatəmahan L K
patəmagan Mmāṣa em.
ma:s· L K Mmakadon L M
maṅka:don Kya tikāja L M
yateka:ja- K
MDhŚ 8.132: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.133vvalu em.
vaṁlu L Mvvaṁlu Ksəḍəṅiṅ L
sḍaṅi Ksədaṅiṁ Mraviteja sumənə̄ riṅ K
ravisuteja:, sumnərriṁ Lraviteja sumna riṁ Msalikṣā ṅaranya K M
salikṣa:, ṅa Lsasavi L K
saṅ asvavi saṁ sasavi M
MDhŚ 8.134sakr̥ṣṇalam L K
sakrənalam Mṅaranya, limaṅ L M
ṅaranya, [... K (eye-skip)samāṣa em.
sama:s· L Mmāṣa conj.
mas· ṅaranya L M
We conjecturally remove ṅaranya from the text and emend transmitted mas· to māṣa.kuna M
kunaṁ L
This is the first occurrence of the expression tahil kuna whose second word is quite consistently transmitted as kunaṁ (though it incidentally figures as kuna here in Issue in the code right before the word ṅaranya); apparently the meaning of the term had become obscure already by the time of the archetype of our manuscripts.
MDhŚ 8.135pataṅ L
kunaṁ pataṁ Mkuna em.
kunaṁ L Mṅaranya, ikaṅ L M
...] ikaṅ Kkuna em.
kunaṁ L K Msadharaṇa em.
sadara L K M2, mā, L
2, ṅa, ma:, K Myan iṅ pirak L
yan pirak· K Mdve kr̥ṣṇale samadhr̥te norm.
dve kr̥ṣṇale, sama:dr̥te Ldve trapbale, samadr̥te Kedvakrəsnale, samadrəte M
All witnesses read a punctuation sign between dve kr̥ṣṇale and samadhr̥te.samadhr̥te norm.
samadr̥te L K Mtəkākəna em.
tkaknən Ltkanən Ktə17r9kakən Mvehən conj.
veḥ L K Mrūpyamāṣakaḥ norm.
rupyaḥma:slaka: Lrupanyamasakaḥ Krupyamasakaḥ M
MDhŚ 8.136māṣa em.
mas· K L Mdharaṇa L K
karana Mṅaranya K M
ṅa Li pirak K
pirak· Likaṁ pirak, iṁ pirak Mpurāṇa M
suraṇa L Kpamrata M
pamr̥ttha Lpatratū Kya sakārṣāpaṇa L M
ya ta ka:rṣapaṇa Kmapa yan L K
mapan yan Mtāmra L K
tvaratamra M
MDhŚ 8.137 and 8.139. It seems that our author’s copy of MDhŚ may have lacked 139abc, with 139d immediately following 137d. Stanza 138 will be paraphrased below. A long interpolation in Issue in the code that cites stanza 139 in full along with an unidentified stanza complicates the evaluation of the text-critical situation.kuna em.
kunaṁ L K M2 L K
ṅa Mmā em.
ma:s· L K Mkunaṅ ikaṅ … sapuluh ma Thus formulated in K M
sapuluh pana pirak M (transposition)kunaṁ Ikaṁ pirak ṣapuluḥ pana:, ma:, || ○ || R̥ṇadeve vratijñante, pañcama siṁtam ahartti, hapanave dadviguṇiṁ, tan manom anuṣasaniṁ, ka, riṅ mavutaṁ yan masaṅketa:, yapva ta mityeṁ vuhus riṁ purvvaka:, ḍaṇḍanika: de bhūpatya, pañca satapa1×ṇa, kunaṁṅ apuvara haṅasiḥ dvigunotama ḍaṇḍa || ○ || nipṭiṁ vak nityaṁ* krodaṣṭaṁ*, valat śobr̥ṁ* namasṭadḍi, niṣṭe maḍyamaṁ* hutamaṁ*, purvvakaṁ* mituva ḍaṇḍaṁ*, ka, hana ta ya: vaṁṅ apihutaṁ, tinagiḥ pihutaṁnya, tan paveḥ vetan drəvenya, hasr̥ṁ saṁṅ apihutaṁ, maṅalap sadr̥venya, maṅalap histri, sunu, bhūmi, nūn pasu sakalviriṁ patik vənaṁ yata hinalap·, vetniṁ kaṁniṣṭa vinaṅūn mityeṁṅ ūjar,, maka:don hinira:-hira:, haṅiṅindəti, haṅlindihi, tan druḥ kaṁṅ adr̥ve vaṁṅ apihutaṁ, lumka:s kaṅśa:seṁ tan hambava cihna Utər· daL̥m, hikya ṅaran valat sahaṣa havalat śobra, hiṅar:vakən vinalik rantas vitya:, mvaṁ tinibakna ḍaṇḍa mahirantaṁn kaṁ sa:hasobradḍi, kunəṁ pinaraṅgvakna vutaṁ, lavan daṇḍanekaṁ sahaṣa, vnaṅ pasaṅana vrat niṣṭa maḍyotama, ye niṣṭa vit hutaṁ mvaḥ paṅamet· sinahaṣa:, niṣṭa: ḍaṇḍa,, 5000, yen madya paṅamete, ḍaṇḍa, 10000, hutama paṅamete, ḍaṇḍa, 20000, sapaṅamete haṅsula:kna riṁ kaṁṅ avutaṅ, vaṣana, ḍaṇḍa riṁ saṁ bhūpatya || 0 || kunaṁ Ikaṁ pratekaniṁ harta:, sapaṇna:, 20, limaṁ paṇa:, 2, ku, tkeṁ hartha, kunaṁ ikaṁ pirak pana sapuluḥ, ma:, L
Manuscript Issue in the code inserts a substantial interpolation between two iterations of the lemma. The interpolation notably contains the full text of MDhŚ 8.139 and an unidentified Sanskrit stanza. Although having stanza 8.139, with paraphrase, in this general part of the text is potentially attractive, the fact that the stanza is quoted in full is suspect, and the precise locus where it is inserted interrupts the paraphrase of 8.137. On these grounds, we favor the hypothesis that the segment of text found only in this witness is extraneous to our text.pirak paṇa sapuluh L K2 L K
ṅa Mtəkanya K M
om. Lśatamāna ṅaranya M
satapana:, ṅa Lsatama: ṅaranya Ksaniṣka em.
saniskara L K Mmavarah-varah K M
mavaraḥ L
MDhŚ 8.138limaṅ L
lima K Mpaṇa, paṇa L K
paṇa Mtāmra K M
hamra Lmā,
om. L K M
In order for the arithmetic in this paragraph to work, we absolutely need this sentence to state a quantity of twelve and a half māṣas (i.e., 12 māṣa + 2 kupaṅ). Should we also supply ma before mā? Probably not, as ku in the last sentence is also not preceded by ma. For our author, ma, su seems to have been a fixed combination with ma no longer able freely to be combined with other units, as happens in the epigraphic corpus.2 L K
ṅa Myan iṅ pirak M
pira:k· Lyani pirak· Kma, su, 1, … sevu paṇa, L K
om. Lom. M (eye-skip)təkanya K
om. Lom. M (larger gap)2 L K
lpa Mtəkanya K
om. Ltəkaniṁ təkanya Mmapan ikaṅ L M
om. Lku, 1
1, ku Ltəkanya riṅ pirak. K
yen pirak· || Ltəkanya riṁ pirak. iti pana-carita kunaṁ. M
Since it is not matched in Issue in the codeIssue in the code, we reject the interesting chapter colophon inserted here in Issue in the code.
MDhŚ 8.140pavarah L K
varaḥ Mvasiṣṭha L K
visista Mgavayakəna L M
kavayakna Ksatus L K
satis Mmāṣa em.
ma:s· L K Mpradhanāṅalāntarakəna M
praḍana:, ṅalantarakna Lpr̥daṇa:kalantarakna Kku, 1,
ku, L Kksa M
All witnesses omit the number 1 that is required after unit ku.kalāntaraniṅ K
ṅalaṅanta:raniṁ Laṅalantaraniṁ Mma, su, 9 L M
ma:, 1, 9 K6, riṅ sapuluh tahun conj.
A riṁ salek· L KA, riṁ salek· M
The witnesses clearly point to a value of 9 suvarṇas. This means the total number of māṣas in question is at least 144, i.e., a factor of 10 times the annual yield on the loan. For this reason, we conjecture that the number corruptly transmitted as A in all witnesses was a 6, reject the reading riṅ salek despite unanimous manuscript support for it, and conjecture sapuluh tahun. It is not evident why our author would have thought of a ten-year period in the present context, but it may be relevant that this duration will be mentioned explicitly two times not far below (dyad 130dyad 132).
MDhŚ 8.141mā 2 em.
maṅu L K Maṅalantarakən L
aṅalantara:kənya K Mmāṣa em.
ma:s· L K M
MDhŚ 8.142prabhedanikaṅ K M
prabeda sira yan maṅkana:, kaṁ Lmā, 2 em.
ma:s·, 2 Lmas·, dadi ma:s·, 2 Kma:s·, ṅsa Mmā, 3 em.
ma:s·, 3 L Kma:s·, ṅvya Mmā, 4 em.
ma:s·, 4 L Kma:s·, A Mmā, 5 em.
ma:s·, 5 L K Msalek L
salekya K Myan em.
yanya L K Maṅalāntaranana em.
haṅala1×ntarana: LAṅalantarana: Khaṅalantarana Myan em.
yanya L Myenya Kkṣatriya M
satrya Lsaktrya Kmā, 3 L K
ma:s· Myan em.
yanya L Myenya Kvaiśya mahutaṅ norm.
veśya mavutaṁ Lṣyai mahutaṁ Kvaiśya:Utaṁ Mmā, 4 L K
ma:, A Myan em.
yanya L K Mśūdra mahutaṅ L K
śudra:Utaṁ Maṅalāntaranana K M
haṅalantara Lsalek L
saleknya Ksalekya M
MDhŚ 8.143saṅ manaṇḍa-naṇḍa M
sama:naṇḍanaṇḍa Lsamana:naṇḍa:naṇḍa: Kpaṅupakāra L K
paṅuvaka:ra Mtan L M
han Kgantanya L
gantaknanya Kha:nta:knanya Mdvalən L M
dvaL̥m· Klələba K M
L̥L̥bakna K
MDhŚ 8.144deniṅ saṅ manaṇḍa L
de saṁ masaṇḍa: K Mpapobhaya M
pasobhaya Lmapoya: Kkabhuktianya L M
bhuktiyanya Kpakalāntara
paṅalantara Lkṣaya K M
kṣatriya Lyan L M
yen Kiṅaṅgo L K
idaṅgo Mhəlyanana samūlyanikaṅ L
lyana:na samulyahikaṁ Kəlyanikaṁ Myan L
kunaṁ yan K Maṅga maṅəlyanana norm.
haṅga maṅalyanana Laṅga 1×ṅəlyana:na Kaṅgatṅəlyanana Msaṇḍa L K
sansanda Mṅaranya yan K M
ṅaran vaṁ L
MDhŚ 8.145patuvava em.
patuvavan· L Mpatuvavahan· Kika L K
ika ika Minaku L K
anuku M
MDhŚ 8.146sobhaya K
pobhaya L Mmvaṅ K M
om. Ltuvi L K
tvi Mlələba L K
lələb Mikaṅ L
kunaṁ hikaṁ K Msapi K M
sampi Lpatuvavakna L K
tuvavakəna Mlələba, ya L K
lələba ta ya M
MDhŚ 8.147patuvavan em.
matuvava Lpatuvava Katuvava Msalviraniṅ K M
salvirriṁ Lsalviraniṅ K M
salviriṁ Lri L M
riṁ Klavasanya L
lavasnya K Mmulat ta norm.
mula:ta Lmulata K Mya humənəṅ L
ya:, Umnəṁ ta ya: K Mikaṅ M
Ika Lhika: Kmakadravyaanya L
hika:dravyahanya Kika makadrəvyahanya Mmatuvava kunaṅ L
Ikaṁ vvaṁ matuvava Kikaṁ vaṁ matuvava Mmulat ta yan norm.
mulata: yan Lmula ya Kmulat yan Mhumənəṅ L
Umnəṁ ta ya, hana K Mya iṅucap-ucap conj.
ṅucap-ucap L K M
We consider that two syllables have been lost in the manuscript transmission and restore them based on the partial parallel hayva ya hiṅucap-ucap de saṅ prabhu in div ???.ikaṅ L K
ika Miṅucap L
hinucap Kiṅucapan Mikaṅ K M
riṁ Lvvaṅ vavaṅ L K
vaṁ vvaṅ Mbhinuktiniṅ norm.
binukti, riṁṅ Lbhinuktini len· Kbinukti iṁ Mri L M
riṁ Ksaṅ L K
om. Mpatuvavan M
matuvava Lpatuvava Kta ya irikaṅ K M
om. Lsabhinuktinya L M
saṁ binuktinya Kmasaṇḍa M
manaṇḍa Lmanaṇḍa: Kmvaṅ saṅ K M
om. Lmatuvava L
patuvava Ktuvava M
MDhŚ 8.148abəh L K
əbaḥ Mamukti L K
mamukti Mucapən norm.
hucapan Lhiṅucapan Kiṅucapan Mvehən norm.
vehin Lvehan K Malah ika K M
halahi Ika Lamənaṅ iṅ M
hamna Ikaṁṅ LAmnaṁ hikaṁ K
MDhŚ 8.149-150: Our author seems to have known the first Sanskrit stanza with the reading ādhisīmā. It is unclear whether he knew the second at all — whether the phrases after tan ilaṅa ya still concern the first stanza, whether they are a loose rendering of stanza 150 as we know it, or whether they correspond to a radically different version of that stanza. The use of a lowest-level instead of final punctuation after tan ilaṅa ya in all three manuscripts suggests that the scribes regarded what follows as part of the preceding paraphrase.dravyaniṅ L K
drəvya si Mdravyaniṅ L
dravya saṁ K Mtinuvavakən M
hinuvava:kən· Ltinvavakən· Kniṅ ratu L
saṁ prabu K M (lexical)ya K M
om. Lyadyapin L
yadyapi K Mkatəka riṅ kadaśavarṣa L
katkaha daśavarṣaha Kkatəkaha dasavarsa M
Or emend to katəka rikaṅ daśavarṣa?maṅəlyanana kaṅ amukti L
həlyana:na de saṁṅ amuktya maṅkana: Kelyanana de saṅ amuktya maṅana M
MDhŚ 8.151ya L M
yen Kkalāntaran L K
kakalantaran Malapən M
halapan LAlapan Mri L M
riṁ Kya em.
yan L K M
We emend because kaməna is never construed with yan, while kaməna + ya + irrealis verb form is found, e.g., in the Patitihan charter (5r4–5) tigaṁ vṅi kamnā ya L̥L̥ba.dhānya norm.
da:nya Ldanya K Msada em.
ta:ya Lsaya: K Mlava, vāhya M
vaya, larva Lvaya, lava: Kalavas ta L
Alavasata K Mkasahuran M
katahura:n· Lkatahuran· Kpanahuranya L M
panahurnya Katak L M
yatak· Kṅaranya K M
ṅa Lbəsar L K
bəras Msinaṅguh L
sinəṅgaḥ Ksinaṅgaḥ Msada em.
smaya: Lsaya: Ksaya Mṅaranya M
ṅa Lṅaraka: Kghr̥ta em.
ghaṭa Lgatta: Kgata M
Our emendation is inspired by such parallels as TK 52.25 (goh uttama deniṅ pəhanya mvaṅ ghr̥tanya) and Tk 1.69a (gr̥ta pə̄han sinaṅguh pavitra).pataraṇa L
pataraṇa: Kpatarana M
OJED records only the spelling paṭāraṇa, but the spelling with ta found in our witness is actually very widespread.vāhya em.
vaya L Kvavyahya M
MDhŚ 8.152ləpihakəna L M
kalpihakna Kya K M
om. Lsakeṅ L
sakiṁ K Mliṅ saṅ paṇḍita. K
om. Lliṅ saṅ paṇḍiṭa. [... Mmuvah L
mvaḥ Kmās su em.
mma:s· Lma:s· K
MDhŚ 8.153: Several manuscripts cited in the critical edition have kārikā (the form cited here by our author) rather than kāritā, the reading adopted by Olivelle.gənəpana L
gnəpana: Uga Kpradhanāṅalap kalāntara conj.
pradana:ṅalantara: kalap· Lpr̥daṇa:ṅalantara kalap· K
Since the sentence seems to us incapable of interpretation with the words aṅalāntara kālap that the witnesses transmit here, we are forced to resort to conjecturing that an inversion of word order has occurred, induced by the fact that aṅalap and aṅalāntara have their first two syllables in common.hana L
hana ta K
Issue in the code seems to have transposed particle ta here from the following sentence.cakravr̥ddhi kālavr̥ddhi kārikāvr̥ddhi kāyikāvr̥ddhi conj.
cakravr̥di, kayika:vr̥di Lcakr̥vradi ṅaranika:, Ana: kayika:vr̥di K...] hana kayikavrədi Mta L M
om. Kkalāntara L M
ka:ntara: Kinilvakən K M
Inilvan Lpradhana norm.
pradana: L Mpr̥dana [... Kṅaranya M
ṅaran· Linalapan L
inalapn Mya M
ye Lkinalāntaran konkonan L M
The witnesses agree on a reading that seems corrupt. We are unsure how to emend. Among options we have considered are kalāntara-n kinonkon, kalāntara-n kinonakən, ikaṅ hutaṅ kinalāntaraniṅ konkonkan, kalāntaraniṅ konkonkan.denikaṅ em.
de saṁ Ldeniṁkaṁ Mkārikā norm.
karika:- L Mrikaṅ L
riṁka Mkinalāntaran L
kalantaran Msatuməkanaṅ kalāntaraniṅ L
...]n kalantara:niṁ Kstumkunaṁ kalantaraniṁ M
MDhŚ 8.154kalāntara L K
kalantaran Miṅaṇḍəh em.
hiṅanḍiḥ L K M
The same sentence pattern is found in the Ramwi charter of 804 Śaka (1v11) mamalaku ya Inaṇḍəḥ gavainya.pva L M
kapva Kyān em.
yana L Mya:na K
MDhŚ 8.155kalāntara K M
ka:rantara Kmapanas norm.
manəs· Lmapanəs· Kpanas Msahurənya M
sahurana Lsavuranya Kmuvah norm.
mvaḥ L Kmvaṁ Msahurən L
savuR̥nya Ksahurənya M
MDhŚ 8.156mañakravr̥ddhyakən norm.
ma:ñakravr̥dihakən Lmañakr̥vr̥dhḍiyakən Kmañakrəvrədyakən M*tinəguhan L M
tinəṅguhan· Kminithyanya … kāla, L M
minisyanya Mom. K (eye-skip)*minithyanya L
minisyanya Mom. K (larger gap)apihutaṅ L M
hutaṅ K
MDhŚ 8.157vruh ri M
vru ri Lvruḥ riṁ Kta ri em.
kari L Mriṁ Kkatəmvanikaṅ lābha em.
ka:təmvaniṁ kalabha Lkatəmvaniṁ kaṁ labha: Kkatəmvaniṁ kalaba Mrikaṅ L M
rikna Kmvaṅ vruh ya L M
mvaḥ ya vruḥ Kkatəkaniṅ L
tkaniṅ Ktəkani M
We prefer the reading with katəkan, derived from the same verb tuməke that also underlies satuməkana in §135.ri L M
riṁ Kyadyapin L
yadyapi K Mmaṅkana L K
maṅkana-maṅkana Msatəkanya juga L M
patanya juga:n Kpahutaṅanya L K
pahutaṅnya Mri L M
riṁ K*palayaran L
palayaranya K Mkalāntaraniṅ L K
kalantarani M
MDhŚ 8.158maṅaku L K
paṅakū Kri L M
riṁ Kvvaṅ norm.
voṁ Lom. K M
Both reading are equally acceptable. We tentatively prefer that with vvaṅ on the grounds of the unanimous manuscript support for ikaṅ vvaṅ mahutaṅ in div 49.pinintonakənya L K
pinintonakəna Mmeṅəta L K
meṅəta-meṅəta Mri L M
riṁ K
MDhŚ 8.159iṅgataniṅ L K
aṅgataniṅ Malaṅ-alaṅ L K
aṅalaṅ-alaṅi Mśeṣaniṅ tukon … anak putuniṅ ahutaṅ Thus formulated in L
śeṣaniṁ ḍaṇḍa, śeṣa vlan·, Ika ta kabeḥ, yan matikaṁ mahutaṁ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya Ksesaniṁ, sesa vəlyan, ika ta kabeḥ yan mati kaṁ mahutaṁ, tan yogya tagihən anaknya Mśeṣaniṅ daṇḍa, śeṣa vlyan, ika ta kabeh, yan matīkaṅ mahutaṅ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya K M
Paradosis of K M: śeṣaniṅ daṇḍa, śeṣa vlyan, ika ta kabeh, yan matīkaṅ mahutaṅ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya
The two alternative ways of reading the last sentence, represented respectively by Issue in the code and Issue in the codeIssue in the code, seem equally acceptable. It is remarkable that where Issue in the code reads śeṣaniṅ tukon, Issue in the codeIssue in the code seem to reflect śeṣa vlyan in their hyparchetype, while they agree with Issue in the code on reading śeṣaniṅ ḍaṇḍa. There is external textual evidence in Perpusnas L882 (mvah hutaṅ tan kaliliranā deniṅ putra, hutaṅ tan paputra, hutaṅ totohan, śeṣadaṇḍa, hutaṅ tukon, hutaṅ sajə̄ṅ) that might support conjecturing śeṣa ḍaṇḍa in our text. There is also evidence in UBL Or 5037 that tukon and vəlyan were felt to be equivalent in this genre of literature (ana vvaṅ istrī linamar saptapayu sinrahan ikaṅ tukon mati taṅ istrīkaṅ sinrahan tukon vəlyan ika si baṅavan ika tan vaṅsulakna ikaṅ tukon).
ikaṅ K M
om. Lginavayakəniṅ L
ginavayakən riṁ K M*kuṭumbi em.
kuhumbi Lkudumbi K Mri L M
riṁ Kbapanya M
bapanta L Kbapanya M
maṅkana: bapa:nya Lmaṅkana: bapanya Kbapa L
bapanya K M
MDhŚ 8.160ika K
ikaṁ Mom. Ltiṅkahaniṅ hutaṅ L K
tiṅkahniṅ ahutaṁ Mkaṅ L M
om. Kyogya K M
ogya Lanak L
hanaknya K Mtan iṅgataniṅ L M
taniṁ K (eye-skip)yadyapi L K
yadyapinyan Mdānapratibhūḥ norm.
da:napratibhuḥ Ldana:pratibuḥ K Mdānapratibhūḥ norm.
dana:pratibhuḥ Ldana:pr̥tibuḥ, dana:pratibhuḥ K (dittography)danapratibuḥ Mri L M
riṁ Khutaṅ, ikaṅ norm.
utaṁ Ikaṁ Lpihūtaṁnya, Ikaṁ Kutaṁnikaṅ Mikaṅ anaknikaṅ conj.
hinakunya, Ikaṁ L K Msaṅ pradhana conj.
maṅaku dana:pratibhuḥ Lmaṅaku dana:pr̥tibhuḥ Kmaṅaku danapratibuḥ Msumahurana M
sumahurana L Khutaṅ ikaṅ em.
hutaṁnikaṁ L Mhūtaṁnikaṁ Ksenakuniṅ L
sena:kuni Ksenakunni Manakiṅ em.
hanak riṁ L K Mmaṅkanātah M
maṅkana ta L Knikaṅ inakuniṅ bapanya panahuranya K M
manavur anaknya sahinakuniṁ bapa L
The variation of reading between Issue in the code and the other two witnesses is unusually significant.
MDhŚ 8.161ri L M
riṁ Kpihutaṅnya L K
utaṅnya Mkinavruhan L M
kavruhan Kyan K
ya,h Lom. Mulih anyāya em.
hulihanya: Lsādhanaa conj.
sadanmana Lsadana:na K Mkonkonakəna K
kokonakna Lkonkonana Mya K M
om. Lsahurən K
saUra: Liron M
MDhŚ 8.162piraknya L K
si[displacement from 21r12 to 12r2]raknya Mmaṅakva em.
manaṅakva Lmaṅakuvva K>maṅkana Msahurənya ikaṅ L M
sahuranyanikaṁ Ksenakunya em.
senaku Lsenakumna Ksenakuna Mnirādiṣṭa em.
niraniṣṭa: L Kniradipta Mmaṅakva L K
maṅakvana Mliṅ bhaṭāra manu, K M
om. L
We tentatively accept the extra clause found here in Issue in the codeIssue in the code.tan kinaliliraniṅ L
ta kaliliran Ktan kitanaliliran M*papendahnya L M
paveṇḍaḥnya K
MDhŚ 8.163mavyavahāra K
mavyavara: Lmavivahara Mavərə̄ L K
avro Medan K M
Eha:n· Lphalanya em.
maphalanya Lmapalanya K Mkatut L K
katurut Mriṅ L K
ri M*pinakakasornya conj.
pinaka:sornya L Kpinasanya M
MDhŚ 8.164yadyapi tuhva M
dya:pi tuhu Ldya:pa tva: Kmattādi M
matta:ndi Lmantanḍi Kprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
MDhŚ 8.165lvirniṅ K M
lvir Lprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Myogāvapana norm.
yogavapaṇna Lyogya:yogavapaṇa: Kyogavapana Myogavikraya em.
yogavikriya L K Mupanidhi L K
upadini Myogāvapana norm.
yogavapaṇna Lyogavapaṇa: Kyogavapana Mvvitaniṅ K
vitaniṁṅ Lvaṁtanaṅ Makrayavikraya conj.
akira L K Mpaveveh L M
paveḥ Kyogavikraya em.
yogavikriya Lom. Kyogavikrya Mṅa L K
ṅaranya Mkinonakən dvalən L K
kinona[displacement from 12v17 to 11r18]len Mvəkasan M
ri vkasan L Kyogadāna L M
yogga:ḍaṇa: Kṅa L K
ṅaranya Mvkasan L K
ri vəkasan Msinaṅguhnya L M
pinaṅguḥnya Kyogapratigraha L K
jagrapatigraha Mṅa L K
ṅaranya Mpatuvava L K
pativava Msinaṅguhnya L M
pinaṅguḥnya Kupahan L
upaya Mṅa L K
ṅaranya Msinaṅguhnya L M
pinaṅguḥnya Kkonakəna norm.
kvanakna Lkvana:kna Kkananakəna Mvaluyakəna L
valuya:ka Krika L K
ri Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Msaṅ maluyakən ika M
saṁ valuyaknira Lsavaluya:kənira K
MDhŚ 8.166: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.167vvaṅ *maṅuṅguh-uṅguh L K
vaṅuṅgu-uṅgu Mdeśa M
ri deṣa Ldesaṁ Kkapahayvaniṅ L K
kapatayvaniṁ M*kuṭumbi L M
kudumbi Kde saṅ K M
deniṁ saṁ L
MDhŚ 8.168: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.169lvirniṅ L M
lvirnin Kparārtha em.
pararṣa: L Mpara:ṣa Ksākṣi L M
kaṁ sakṣi Kvəkaniṅ em.
vkasaniṁṅ L Kvəkasaniṅ Mkvehnya K
om. Lkuvehnya Mvipra, L M
om. Mvaṇija K M
vinija: L
MDhŚ 8.170duhkhaa norm.
ḍuka: L Kdukaha Malapənira K
om. La[displacement from 12r2 to 21r2]pənira Mmaṅalap L M
malap K
MDhŚ 8.171paṅalap K M
paṅalapa: Lyogya K M
ogya Lmaṅke Lpc K
maṅko Lac Mdlāhan L K
dlaha M
MDhŚ 8.172The lemma cited from the stanza here reflects the widely attested variant dharmasaṁsargāt in place of varṇasaṁsargāt in the critically edited text.deśa L M
da:pa: Kya L M
ya ta Kprabhu L M
pabhu Ksira L K
de sira M
MDhŚ 8.173ulaha K M
Ulahan· Lhayva hana L
Ayva habha: KAyvana Mkady aṅganiṅ L M
kadḍihaṅganiṁ Kmandaṇḍa em.
manaṇḍa L Mmanaṇḍa: Kdumaṇḍaa norm.
duməṇḍata Lduməṇḍaha K M Brumakṣaa norm.
rumakṣata Lrumakṣaha K Masihiṅ indriya conj.
hasihiṁṅiṁya Lhasihiṅiṁya Kiya M B
MDhŚ 8.174alah L K
kalah M Bmaṅkana halanya L
halanya yan maṅkana K M B (syntactic)
The phrasing transmitted by Issue in the codeIssue in the code would be suitable only if what follows stated a negative consequence. Cf. §128 halanya yan kalavasan, lələb mvaṅ hinaku de saṅ patuvavan.
MDhŚ 8.175ulaha saṅ K M B
hulahaniṁ saṁ Lpəgəṅənira ikaṅ em.
pgəṁniran tikaṁ Kpgəṁnira:n hikaṁ Kpagəḥnira Ikaṁ Mpgəṁnira hikaṁ Bikaṅ L M B
ika Kika ta saṅ prabhu maṅkana, tinūt sira deniṅ rāt kabeh B
Ika: ta sira saṁ prabhū tinut deniṁ rat kabeḥ L (transposition)ika ta saṅ prabhu, tinut sira deniṅ rat kabeh KIka: ta saṁ prabhu ma21v4ṅkana, tinūt sira denikaṁ ra:t kabeḥ Mvvay ahəniṅniṅ em.
vyahniṁ Lvya:hniṁ M Bvyaniṁ K M
The emendations we make and the entire syllable that we supply are required by the sense of the passage and supported by some parallel expressions, notably Ādiparva (p. 65) inuparəṅga riṅ nadī śuci nirmala, sutīrtha venya mahəniṅ and (p. 195) pinarivr̥tta deniṅ lvah śuci nirmala mahəniṅ venya.lvah K M
om. Llva Bmilv asin L M B
om. K
MDhŚ 8.176-nagih L K B
-nagiha: M (morphological)tikaṅ L M B
hikaṁ Kmijil em.
vijil L K M Bikaṅ pihutaṅ L M
iṁ kapihutaṁ K Btan sakaharəpnikaṅ conj.
hanakaR̥pisaṁ LAna:kahaR̥pisana: KhanakahaR̥pisaṁ MhanakahaR̥pisa Bkumonya K M B
tumonya Lḍaṇḍan ya M
yogya daṇḍa Lḍaṇḍa yogya K Bsaparapatanikaṅ em.
sapapa:nikaṁ L M Bsata:pan K
The transmission has become corrupt due to interference from sentences like sapāpaniṅ maliṅ kapaṅguh denira (§42). In §20 we have saparapatan clearly supported by all witnesses, though it is imaginable that our author actually wrote sapapātanikaṅ here.vehakənanya K M B
vehakən L (morphological)ri M B
riṁ L Ktəhər tan L K M
tat:hərn Bupahana L B
hapahana: Kupalana M
MDhŚ 8.177dadya ya huluna L
danya:huluna: Kdadyayanuluna Myan L K
yaṁ Msakeṅ L K
saṅke Mtan panagih conj.
tagiḥ L K M
Our provisional conjecture helps solve the problem that tagih can hardly stand as a noun.ikaṅ em.
harikaṁ Lhirikaṁ Kikaṁkəna M
MDhŚ 8.178mavyavahāra conj.
vyavahara L Kvyavavara M
Cf. §3 for another case of omission of the expected prefix.iniṅət-iṅət K M
hiṅiṅət:hiṅət Lsaṅ prāgvivāka L K
saṁ saṁ pragivaka Mkahiḍəpaniṅ M
kaIḍpappaḍpaniṁ Lkahidəpani Kvarah-varahniṅ L M
varavaraḥ Ksādhanaṅ M
-sadana L-sḍana:ṅ Mdaṇḍa yathāparādhī norm.
ḍaṇḍayata:paraḍi L Mḍaṇḍasataparadi K
Cf. yathāparādha in dyad 108.sabhā conj.
cara:- L K M
The appearance of the word sabhā in the next sentence supports our conjecture. The similarity of the akṣaras sa to ca and bha to ra seems to underlie an error shared here by all mss.paṅidəpakəna ləḥ sabhā sakeṅ sunya ika
paridəpa:L̥ḥkna saba sakeṁ sunya Ika: Ltan pgət:hikaṁ paṅiḍəpakna:L̥ḥ śabha saksubscr. eṁ sunya Ika: Kpaṅidəpakəna ləḥ saba sakiṁ sunya ika M
MDhŚ 8.179ika M B
om. L (haplography)Ikaṁ Kmaməkasakəna L M B
mamkasaṇa: Kpatuvava M
matuvava L K Bvvaṅ akavaṅśan kajanmanya em.
vvaṁṅakajanmanya L Bvvaṅakajadmanya Kvvaṅa:kajanmanya M
In Ślokāntara 56, kulaja is glossed ikaṅ vvaṅ yan aluhur kulanya.vvaṅ K M B
paṅ L
MDhŚ 8.180dravya, ikaṅ dravya patuvava L K
havya:, Ikaṁ dr̥vya patuva:va Mdr̥vya: matuva:va B (eye-skip)patuvavan K M
patuvava Lmatuva:van· Batuvava M
atuvavan· L K Bumalap L K B
Umalapi Mi taṅanikaṅ patuvavan L M
I...ka:ui taṅanikaṁ patuvavvan· KI taṅanikaṁ matuva:van· Bumalapa L K M
Upalapa B
MDhŚ 8.181 ikaṅ patuvava, transmitted in M
ika Mom. L K B (haplography)ikaṅ norm.
ika Mom. L K B (larger gap)matuvava L M
patuvava K Bpatuvavan em.
patuvava L K M Bya L M B
om. Kirikaṅ L K M
Ikaṁ Bri L M B
riṁ K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.sthāpyaḥ K M
sthupyaḥ Lpatuvavan K M
patūvava Linuntalakən L K
inuntalakəna Mpamitrānuṅ L M
pamitra:nu Khanan … kunaṅ Thus formulated in L K
kinaṁ Kri pa22v25rvan-rvan kunaṁ, hanan pasaksi, Mkunaṅ L M
kinaṁ Knikṣepaṇa K M
dikṣepa L
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.tinarima L M
vinarima: Kparva-rvan em.
r:var:va: Lparvarva: K M
See the extensive dittography in the next section, where the reiterated readings of this passage confirm our emendation.sopāṅśuḥ K M
somaṅguḥ Lavuni K
Ahuniṁ Lavani Mavəḍi L K
avə22v28da Mvinuṅkus L M
vinuṅkas· Kupanidhi M
Upanindi LUpaninḍi Kṅaranya K M
ṅa L
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.dravya … ri parva-rvan M
riṁ par:var:va:, sopaṅguḥ Ahuni, Avdi kavruhanya, tan kinavruhan· lvir18-12nya, hapan kinuṅkus·, Ikaṁ patuvava maṅkana:, Upanindi, ṅa || subscr. dr̥vya: kalilirra:n tinu18-13vavakən· ri par:var:van· L (dittography)riṁ parvarvan·, sapaṅśuḥ, Avani, Avḍi kavruhana:, Avibhavanivya, tan kina|◯vruhan lvirnya, hapan vinuṅkus·, Ikaṁ patuvava maṅkana:, Upaninḍi ṅaranya | druvye kaliliran tinuvavakə23r3n· riṁ parvarvan· K (dittography)
An ancestor of Issue in the code and Issue in the code has skipped back from ri parva-rvan to the same words in the preceding section, leading to wholesale repetition of an extensive passage.avibhāvyaḥ L M
Avibavya Kinalap M
Inalapa LIvnalapa Kri parva-rvan L M
riṁ rvarvan· Kupanidhi M
Upadini LUpadiniṁ K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.ri L M
riṁ Khulun L M
hulan Kgavenən M
gavekən Lgavehakən Kliṅnyan L K
lvirnyan M
MDhŚ 8.182-184: Only the last of these three stanzas appears to be paraphrased in our text.paṇḍe L K
pandeniṁ M*vinaluy-valuyan M
vinaluy·, valuya:n Lvinaluyante ras. ·avaluyan Kaṅhuvusa ikaṅ norm.
haṅuhusanika:ṁ Lkaṅuvusa, Ikaṁ Kaṅuvuḥsaikaṅ Mpiṅtiga K M
pintiga Lvinehakənya L K
vinehakəna Mdaṇḍa L K
nanda Mmvaṅ K M
mvaḥ Lupahan M
upahən· Lhupahən· Kkāryanya L M
karyya Khalāta pva em.
hala:pva LA23v2lahatamva: Kala 23r11ta tapva Mgavenya L
gavay·nya Kgavayanya Mtatan upahən ya, M
tan upahən ya, Lom. Kdaṇḍan ta L M
ḍaṇḍa Kdaṇḍaanya K M
ma:kaḍaṇḍa18-22nya Lvarṇa- K M
varla- Lpanambəhaniṅ L K
panambahan23r13iṁ M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.vadi L K
vədi Mvinehakənya L
vinehakənanya: Kvinehakəna Mkinonakən L M
kinokən· Kdaṇḍan M
ḍaṇḍa L Knikaṅ K M
-niṁ Lləvihana K M
L̥vihakna L
The form ləvihana was also used in §38.kalāntaranya L
kanlantaranya Kkalantarahanya M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.bhāṇḍa norm.
baṇḍa L Kbanda Mirikaṅ deśa L K
irika sesa M*pamasaṅ M
pamacan· Lpama:san· Kikaṅ L
Ika: ta Kika taṁ Mtan L K
ta Mdaṇḍan em.
ḍaṇḍa L K Mta L K
om. Mparananya K M
paranya L
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.kinədə̄ L K
kinəda Mkaruṅvana K M
karuṅuna Lsəgəh L M
tgəs Khetunya inalap L M
hetunyan hinalap· Kika taṅ K
Ikaṁ taṁ Likaṁ taṅ 23v22ikaṁ taṁ M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.padvalakəna em.
padvalana: L Mpadvalaṇa: Kirikaṅ L K
rikaṁ Mpadvalanya L
padvalana: K Msalābhanikaṅ L M
salabhahika:ṅ Kanarima K M
a19-02mna:rima: Lbhāṇḍāḥ norm.
vandaḥ L K M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.padvalakəna L K
padvalakənaṁ Mbaṇija M
banigja Lbanigḍa Ktuhanyan em.
tuhunyan L Mtuhunya Kvijilakənanya ta K M
vijilaknanyanta Lpirak kapaṅan L M
piraka:paṅan Kdenyan L K
denya ri kalanyan Mpadvala L K M
Emend padval?
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.manuduhakən L K
manuduhan Mstrī K M
histri Latuha K M
tuva M (morphological)anāśraya K M
Apan aśraya Mtan hana L M
tatanana Mkavənaṅnyāgave norm.
kavnaṁnya gave K Mkavnanya:gave Kṅaraniṅ K M
ṅarani L
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose, although MDhŚ 8.182 shares some keywords.yan L K
yen Mri K M
i Lmatuvava L M
patuvava Kikaṅ L M
hika Kpraṇidhisākṣi M
pradinidisakṣi Lpr̥diniui nsakṣi Kya L M
yan Kaveh patuvava L M
avevatuvava K
MDhŚ 8.185mvaṅ K M
vvaṁ Lmatuvava L M
patuvava Kvinehakən em.
vinehakna: L K Mhilaṅ L K
ika Mmati anaknikaṅ M
patəhakənikaṁ Lmatəhanaknikaṁ Khəlyanana em.
həlyan Llyani Kəlyani Mikaṅ K M
tikaṁ Lpratyantara L M
pr̥tantara Knidhi yan maṅkana L K
-niṁ nəmana M
Kuṭāra-Mānava 209: riṅ voṅ tini(ti)pan, yen mati kaṅ atitip tan pakaki, tan panini, tan pabapa, tan pababu, tan panak-anak, tan pakaponakan, tan anarva sanak amisan, amiṅro, iku (ikaṅ) iṅaran pratyantara kabeh tan hana, tan ulihakna riṅ dr̥vya, patitip deniṅ tinitipan, yen mati kaṅ tinitipan nora hilaṅ ikaṅ dr̥veniṅ pratyantara, apan lagi ahurip kaṅ atitip tan panak-anak ikā, vehən dr̥ve patitip ikā deniṅ anakiṅ tinitipan riṅ pratyantara iṅkana (J would read: ikā, yen maṅkana) tan saṅgratana denira saṅ amava bhūmi dene anakiṅ tinitipan aṅulihakən iṅ titipan, tan ucapən kadaṅ-varganiṅ tinitipan, tan vənaṅ tan paṅulihakna titipan.
MDhŚ 8.186: var.: tu yauatuvava L K
matuvava Mri anaknikaṅ matuvava M
om. L K (eye-skip)ika taṅ M
hikaṁ LIka:ṁ Kkilalan L
hilala:na: Kkila24r15na Mmvaṅ em.
om. Lvvaṁ Kvaṁ Mpakilalaa L K
pakilanaha M
MDhŚ 8.187aminta L K
amanta (aminta?) M
The typist of Issue in the code seems to have found amanta in the lontar he was working with, and to have intuited the correct reading.mojaranak M
mojarranak Lmojar hanak K
Emend mojarakən? mojarakəna? mojarenak? mojarāmbək? or simply mojara?duga-duga L K
dugaduta Msalviraniṅ K M
salviriṁ Lvijilanya Lpc K M
vijalanya Lac
The correction in Issue in the code seems to have been made by a second hand.
MDhŚ 8.188hanakənekaṅ
hanaknikaṁ LAnaknika:ṁ K Mvidhi M
vinidi Lvidini Kcirinya ṅūni L K
cirinya ta ṅuni Mde L M
denya Kkunaṅ K M
om. Lyan L K
juga Mhayvenalap ikaṅ K
hayvanalap hikaṁ Layvenalapənkaṁ M
MDhŚ 8.189inalapiṅ K
hilaṁ ui ba hiṅalapiṁ Linalapi Mkaləbur iṅ bañu lvah ajəro kahili M
keliriṁve L (lexical)kaL̥buriṁ bañu lvahajro kali Kkatunvan kunaṅ K M
katunvana: Lpva L M
om. Kkāraṇanya K M
kavitnya L (lexical)paṅəlyanana K M
maṅəlyanana: Lpatuvavan K
tinuvavan· L (morphological)matuvavan Mmatuvava L M
patuvava: Kpamalampaha əlyan M
malampaha həlyan· Lpamalampaṅəlyan· Kyan K M
om. L (eye-skip)
MDhŚ 8.190: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.191: It seems our author read dāpyau tāvat samaṁ damam (found in Olivelle’s BKt5).ikaṅ K M
vvaṁ Lakilala L M
ahila:la Ktan K M
subscr. han Ltaṅ K M
ta voṁ Lyogya daṇḍan, apan paḍa kalavan maliṅ K M
nante ras. yamya coraḥ, yogya ḍaṇḍa L
The Issue in the code reading cannot be made sense of, but it is remarkable for containing a trace of cauravac in the underlying Sanskrit stanza. It is possible that the reading we adopt here is a rationalization of an original reading with cora.4 K M
3 L2 M
ṅa L Ksamūlya M
mūlya- L Knikaṅ L M
-nika:kaṅ Kpatuvava L K
matuvava M
MDhŚ 8.192patuvava M
matuvava L Kyatan K
yata L Kpaḍa daṇḍanya L
paḍaṇḍanya K Mde L K
om. Mmaṅkana ikaṅ patuvava upanidhi K M
om. Lyan salah L M
yen sala Kkilalanya L K
kakilalanya Mpalen atah M
pale, L K
The agreement between Issue in the code and Issue in the code on the omission of the undoubtedly required n after pale must imply a genetic relationship between the two.
MDhŚ 8.193an M
Ana Lhapan Kdravyaniṅ norm.
dr̥veniṁṅ Lniṁvyaniṁ Kdrəvyaniṁ Klyan K M
len Lyogya L M
yegya K
MDhŚ 8.194sakveh K M
om. Ltika L K
ika Mkavruhana L M
vruha:na Kalapən de L M
halapəne Kmatuvava L M
patuvava: Kyapvan L
yapvanya Kyapvanyan Mkunaṅ L M
kuna Kaṅləvihi L
kaL̥vihi Kaləvihi Mdaṇḍan norm.
ḍəṇḍa L Kdəndan Msapaṅuraṅnya L M
sapaṅuraṅanya Ksapaṅləvihnya M
sapaṅləvihe Lsapalviḥnya Kləvih em.
paṅləviḥ- LpaL̥viḥ- K Msapaṅavruhniṅ em.
sapaṅavruniṁ Lsapanaṅavruḥniṁ Ksapaṅavruhnya ṅuni, sapaṅavruḥ Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
MDhŚ 8.195: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.196ikaṅ L K
ṅsakaṅ Mmaṅkanātah, K M
om. L
MDhŚ 8.197vvaṅ K M
teka vaṁ Ladval norm.
hadol· L K Mta L M
taṁ Kyadyastu tan L
yadyastut Kyanan Mliṅnya L M
liṅanya Kdaməliṅ maliṅ conj.
ḍaṇḍa maliṁ Lḍamələ Kdamaliṁ Mdaṇḍa sa L M
om. K (eye-skip)dinvalnya K M
dinol· Lpametakəna M
pamehakna L K
MDhŚ 8.198: The lemma in the Svayambhu mss. suggest that our author may have read ṣaḍgataṁ, but the paraphrase suggests otherwise.sānvaya K
sadvaya: L Mnimittanyan norm.
nimitanya Lmimita§25v4nya:n Kniṁmitanya M
The Issue in the code reading is followed by (nimitanya?), presumably a suggestion by the typist.padval norm.
padol· L K Mdaṇḍan ya em.
om. Ldaṇḍa ya K Mṣaṭśatam em.
śadgata:m Lsadgata:m K Mnəm atus K M
nmaṁṅatus Lmvaṅ L Mvijilakəna sadinvalnya M
dinvalnya vijilakna Lvijilakəna dinvalnya Kyapvan L M
yapan Kri L M
riṁ Mparanya L K
parananya Mdaṇḍaanya L K
dandanya [... M
Eyeskip in Issue in the code from daṇḍaanya here to §188.mvaṅ vijilakəna sadravya dinvalnya norm.
t:hər ṅavijilakən kaṁ dinol Lmvaṁ vijilikna sadr̥vya dinolnya K
MDhŚ 8.199dinvalniṅ K
dinol· deniṁ L (syntactic)aṅher L
aṅhe K
Olivelle 2005: “Additional verse in Be1 Be3 Bo SCa Ho NKt4 Lo2 TMd4 Ox2 Tr1 Tr2 Wa [Jolly Nd N Gr] Nā Nd Rc Mandlik … Dave KSS; placed after 198 in Lal OOr NPu1 Pu2 Pu3 Pu4 GMd1 TMd3 GMy MTr4 MTr6; cited by Lakṣ 12.352.”kavidhyaniṅ L
kavidya:ni Kyapvan L K
...] yapvan Mri L
riṅ K Mika ta K M
vaṁ Ltakvanana L K
takvanana, 25v25 takvanana Mi L M
om. Knimittanyan M
nimitanya:n Knimitanya Lpadravya ya K M
padr̥vyanya L
MDhŚ 8.200: Though there is a global correspondence of topic, the Old Javanese cannot be said to paraphrase the Sanskrit except in the loosest possible way.ri L M
riṁ Kkatəmu L K
kaṅ25v27təmu Mgəgvanana L K
gəgvanataṁna Mtuhu L M
hū Kan ariṅ … yan atutut
ya: Kyan atutut· hikaṁ sa:pi Likaṁ sapi yan 25v29 yan atutut M
It seems that two variant ways of formulating this part of the section have been conflated in transmission. We hypothetically reconstruct the two variants as follows: (1) yan ariṅ iriya tuhu ika, (2) talyanana ikaṅ sapi, yan atutut tuhu ika.iriya L M
ya: Kikaṅ sapi yan atutūt K
yan atutut· hikaṁ sa:pi Likaṁ sapi yan 25v29 yan atutut Myan L K
yanan Mkatəmu L K
atəmu Mtakvanana K M
takvana Li lvanya M
na:halvanva KI lva:nya, ya patut tu20-23hu hika: L
Note the addition in Issue in the code.isinya L K
iminya Myan em.
sa Lya K Mḍəpanikaṅ L
ḍpanya hika: K Mdəpanya ikaṁ Myan L M
ya Kpatut M
pva:tut Lpvatut K
MDhŚ 8.201saṅ L M
om. K
MDhŚ 8.202denikaṅ L K
deniṁkaṁ Mtataṅganikaṅ L K
tataṅganiṁkaṁ Mkahilaṅan L K
kahilaṅan [... Mikaṅ L
hika: Kdravya K
dr̥vya yan maṅkana:, tinəmunya Lpinrakāśakən em.
pinraka:ṣatka:n· Lpinraka:sanak· K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.ika L
tika: Kkatəmvanikaṅ K
katəmva tikaṁ Lkatəmu K
katəmva Lyathākrama norm.
yatakrama L Myata:krama K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.ni saṅkanikaṅ conj.
-nikaṁkaṭa: L-nikaṁka Kvinarahakən L
vinarahan· Kkədə̄n L
kḍə Ktakvanana tattvanikaṅ L
takvana:na, tatvana:na tatva26v3nikaṁ K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.panuduhakən L
patuduhakan Kika L
tika: Kpaməli L
pamliya Ksaṅ madravya pūrvaka madravya ya. Thus formulated in K
madr̥vya:yan· K Lsaṁ madr̥vya pūrvva madr̥vya:ya:n· 21-09|| 0 || niṣṭenū bayaṁ* hadityaṁ*, krodaṁ* mpradana haṣṭataḥ, valatkaR̥ṁ* 21-10hina nugr̥m·, niṣṭeka:nəmva yuktinaṁ* || ka, hana ta vaṁ havutaṅa:, riṁṅ kaṁ pradana:, 21-11pūrvaka haṅavya: pūrvvakaṁ madr̥vya:yan· || L
In a manner that seems analogous to what happens in §121, Issue in the code here repeats a part of the text and inserts an interpolation containing a garbled (and unidentified) Sanskrit stanza. Our emendation of unanimously transmitted madr̥vya:yan· (twice in Issue in the code) to madravya ya is supported by §192 nimittanya madravya ya.madravya ya em.
madr̥vya:yan· K L
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.śuddha K
sudḍi L
Interpolated after MDh 8.205. Attributed to Manu by Aparārka ad YDh 2.232–3.amaṅan L
apaṅan Kpaṅanən L
paṅanan· Kaṅinum K
Aṅinūma Ki L
om. Kyogya L
om. K
Interpolated after MDh 8.205. Attributed to Manu by Aparārka ad YDh 2.232–3.aṅinuma K
aṅinvama: Lpandaṇḍeriya em.
paṁḍaṇḍa:riya, paṁḍaṇḍa:riya:, L (dittography)paḍaṇḍariya K2 L
ṅa Kpva L
supva K
Interpolated after MDh 8.205. Attributed to Manu by Aparārka on YDh 2.226 and by Lakṣmīdhara in KKT.aṅhirana conj.
aṅiriṁṅa L Kirikaṅ L
hirika: K12, ku, 1 em.
1, 2, kū L1, 2, ku Kyan L
yen K
MDhŚ 8.203: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.204donyan L
dyonyan· Ksəḍaṅ norm.
sḍəṁ L Kvinvatan L
vidvata Kiki L
Ika: Kaṅalapa L
haṅala Kvəli K
vḍi L
MDhŚ 8.205: Our text gives no paraphrase for the third stanza grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.206–207huvus ta K
Uvusha Lsakvehniṅ L
sakehiṁ Kameta L
hametiṁ Kviku len L
vikuniṁ len· Ktikaṅ K
hikaṁ L
MDhŚ 8.208manava i em.
mana I Lmanavi K
MDhŚ 8.209adhvaryuh L
ḍvaryyaḥ Kbrahmādhāna em.
brahma:ṇa: Lbrahmaṇa: Kudgātā em.
Uṅgata: Lhuṅgata: Kyajuḥveda L
yajuḥdeva K
In Sanskrit, the normal spelling of the word is yajurveda.ātharvaṇa norm.
Artha:pvana: Lha:rṭa:vaṇa: Kbrahmādhāna norm.
brahma:dana Lbrahma:dana: Ksaṅ L
sa Kr̥gveda L
R̥sveḍa Ksāmaveda L
samadeva Kudgātā em.
Uṅgata Lhuṅgaha: K
MDhŚ 8.210su, L
om. Ksaṅ K
sī Lkramanya K
kramaniṁ L
MDhŚ 8.211ulihniṅ L
huliniṁ Kmakasādhana L
maka:sḍana: Kmaran em.
paran L K
MDhŚ 8.212pavevehanya K
paveḥvehanya Ldonya em.
denya L Kpavevehnya K
paveḥveḥnya Ltan L
ta:r Kvehana em.
vehna L Kakilala L
hikilala: K
MDhŚ 8.213maṅədvakən L
maṅadvakən· Kpavevehnya K
paveḥnya Lriṅ em.
ṅiṅ Lṅaṅ Kdaṇḍaanya L
ḍaṇḍanya Kdeniṅ em.
doniṁ L Kkatambayaniṅ K
na:tambayaniṁ L
MDhŚ 8.213nahan L
han Kdumaṇḍa K
duməṇḍa Ldattānapa em.
da:tanama:- Ldata:nama- K
MDhŚ 8.219samaya L
smaya: Kgrāma K
gama: Lsaṅgha L
saṅgar Ksatyaa L
satya K
MDhŚ 8.220
MDhŚ 8.221ikaṅ L
Ika Ksamaya L
smaya Kdadyaheri L
dadyaherriṁ Kdaṇḍan ta L
ḍaṇḍa: Ksatus suvarṇa L
satusvarṇna: Kma, L
om. K (eye-skip)daṇḍaniṅ K
caṇḍaniṁ Lmā K
pa: Lnīrṇa L
niṇna: Kgati ika K
gatinika: L
MDhŚ 8.222alaraṅ K
halara Llavasanya L
lavasnya: Kpaməli L
samli Kvaluyakəna ikaṅ L
valuya:ka:ṁ K (eye-skip)enaka kavuvusanya em.
Enakanya kavuvusanya LEnaka:vuvasanya Kpaḍa dharma L
paḍa:rmma K
MDhŚ 8.223kədə̄ L
kdəḥ Ksu, L
om. Ktəkanya K
tka:nyan Ldoṣanya de K
doṣanya [displacement from 23-08 to 25-15] de L (eye-skip)lavasanya L
lavasnya Kmatumbasan K
panumbasan· Lkarva K
kaṁrva:- L
OJ Aṣṭādaśavyavahāra REFAdditional verse in Mandlik after DhŚ 8.223: paṇā dvādaśa dāpyaḥ syāt pratibodhe na ced bhavet | paśūnām apy anākhyāne tripadād arpaṇaṃ bhavet || .vvaṅ em.
vnaṁ Lvaṁ Ksatahun L
sthahun Klavasanya L
lavasnya Kmatumbasan K
panumbasan· Lsatahun L
stahun K
MDhŚ 8.224doṣanya K
doṣa Lpavevehanya em.
pavehanya Lpatevehanya K
MDhŚ 8.230umahnikaṅ em.
umahikaṅ Lumaḥ hika:ṅ Kaṅvan norm.
aṅon La:ṅon Kvinarah K
vineḥ Lmaṅvan umaṅguha conj.
maṅguḥmaṅguha L K
MDhŚ 8.231: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.232kunaṅ yan mati K
kunaṁ ya[displacement from 26-01 to 25-03]n mati Laṅvan K
a:ṅaṅvan· Lmaṅəlyanana L
malyana:na Kikaṅ L
hi§◯ka:, K
MDhŚ 8.233malaku L
mlaku Kpaṅvanana K
paṅaṅvanana Lvruh riṅ conj.
yogya L Kikaṅ iṅvan
ikaṅvan· K
MDhŚ 8.234. var. b: bastiṁ snāyuṁ ca, var. d: aṅkāni vənaṅ- L
kvənaṁ- Kmadravya L
dr̥vya: K
MDhŚ 8.235maṅvan norm.
maṅon· L K (orthographical)həlyanana L
lyana:na K
MDhŚ 8.236ta L
tan Kdoṣanikaṅ K
doṣani[displacement from 25-15 to 24-17]kaṁ L
MDhŚ 8.237: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.238pari L
pariṁ Kpva ya L
om. Kdaṇḍanən L
paḍaṇḍanən Kṅvan-ṅvan conj.
°ṅonṅonan L Kyāmaṅan norm.
yamaṅan L Kpari L
pariṁ Ktan L
n K
MDhŚ 8.239: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.240pari L
pariṁ Kdaṇḍan ikaṅ L
ḍaṇḍa hikaṁ Ktan hana L
maṁkana: K
MDhŚ 8.241pari L
pariṁ Kthāni norm.
tani L Kpinaṅanya K
pinaṅanənya Lsavah, satus K
savaḥ, han uvus pinagəran·, 24-26satus L (additive)
MDhŚ 8.242rahina, *kaṇḍaṅan L
rahina:, ri kaṇḍaṅan· K (additive)amaṅan L
Amaṅana: K
MDhŚ 8.243maṅdaṇḍa, galaknya K
maṁḍaṇḍa [displacement from 25-02 to 24-05] galaknya Ldaśaguṇakəna L
nḍaṣaguṇna:kna Khəlyananya L
lyananya Kguṇakəna em.
-guṇa L Ksamūlyanikaṅ L
samulyananikaṁ Khəlyananya L
halya◯nanya Kpakon K
pakvan L
MDhŚ 8.244: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.245sīmā L
simi Kvatəs L
vavəs· Kikaṅ K
om. L
MDhŚ 8.249
MDhŚ 8.250upacchanna em.
U24-11pacca:raṇa LU31v2paccaraṇa: Kgavayən L
gavaya Kvulati norm.
hulatti Lhulatthi Karəṅ em.
IR̥ṁ L Khənī norm.
hni L Kupacchanna em.
Upaca:ranna: LUpaccara:§◯na K
MDhŚ 8.251: Our text does not seem to gives paraphrase for the last stanza grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.246
MDhŚ 8.247hīṅan-hīṅaniṅ norm.
hiṅaniṅaniṁ Lhiṅaniṅani Kləmah em.
lvah- L Knyagrodha L
nyangrodḍa Ksāla norm.
śala LśaL̥ Kraṇḍə L
raṇḍa Kkṣīriṇa norm.
kṣi[displacement from 24-17 to 23-21]riṇa Lkṣiraṇa: Klvirnikaṅ norm.
lvirikaṁ Llvirnika Kraṇḍə L
raṇḍa: Kvaluh, L
om. Kkavittha em.
kuvitta Lka:rui ttui ka:,vitta Kjirət L
ja§◯R̥th· Ksīmā L
ma K
MDhŚ 8.248
MDhŚ 8.252. The OJ paraphrase suggests that the author had before him a version reading kūpa instead of vāpi, with kūpa coming before udapāna. No such version of this stanza is known to us.taṭāka norm.
tathaka Lta:ui ntaka: Kudapāna em.
dupa:na Ldapana Knahan ta L
nahana K
MDhŚ 8.253ri L
riṁ Kmagəhakəna conj.
magəhna Lmagna K
MDhŚ 8.254vatəsnikaṅ L
vatəsikaṁ Kthāni norm.
tani L K
MDhŚ 8.255sākṣinya L
sakṣi Khuvusnyan … irikaṅ vatəs. K
huvusnyan pavaraḥ, tulisakna ta na:manya, mvaṁ sapavaraḥnya 24-04Irikaṁ vatəs· || [displacement from 24-04 to 23-08]tuvusnyan pavaraḥ, 23-09tulisakna ta namaante ras. tyanya, mvaṁ sapavaraḥnya Irikaṁ vatəs· || L
As a result of scribal confusion, this segment is also found after a locus of displacement in Issue in the code 23-08.
MDhŚ 8.256huvusnyan tinulisakən araniṅ sākṣinya kabeh, K
huvusnyan htinulisakən haraniṁ sa:kṣinya kabeḥ, mavaraha ta 24-05ya Irikāṁ prasidḍa: vatəs·, ri [displacement from 24-05 to 23-09] subscr. huvusnyan tinulisa23-10kən haraniṁ sa:kṣinya kabeḥ L
As a result of scribal confusion, this segment is repeated with dittographic insertion of an extraneous segment (cf. §230) right before a locus of displacement.sinəṅguhanya norm.
sinəṅgvanya L Kde saṅ L
denira saṁ K (morphological)kitāvarah conj.
ki23-13tavruḥ Lkittavruḥ K
MDhŚ 8.257ṅūni riṅ L
riṁ ṅuni riṁ Kmakāntaṅ L
maṅkana: taṁ Ktuṅgalan L
tuṅgal· K (morphological)
MDhŚ 8.258takvanana em.
tanakna L K
The form takvanana is frequently used elsewhere in the text, though also often affected by variance of manuscript testimony. Since the base taña is not used in our text, while no -akən form derived from takvan is attested elsewhere in the text and no such form would be contextually suitable, we decide against the emendations tañakəna and takvanakəna.
MDhŚ 8.259
MDhŚ 8.260
MDhŚ 8.261yan L
yen Ktan hana catur K
tana[displacement from 23-21 to 26-01]catūr- Lhana ikaṅ maulāḥ em.
hanahana muvaḥ Lhanahika: muvaḥ K
Emended with reference to the Sanskrit original as well as the definition of maula in §66.vyādhān em.
vyaḍa:m· Lvya:dam· Kśākunikān norm.
śakunikan· Lsalakunika:n· Kmatsyamr̥gān hanti em.
-ma:tsya,mraga:ṅanti L-matsya,mr̥ga:ṅanti Kprajariṅ conj.
prasari L Kkaivartān em.
kentartthan· Lkenkartan· Kuñcha Lpc
Uñja- Lpc Kvanagocarān em.
vva:ṅanagocara L Kpajarakəna em.
parajaknana Lacpajaraknana Lpcparajaṇa: Klakṣaṇa L
Alakṣaṇa:- K
Pāṇini, Aṣṭādhyāyī, 4.4.35 pakṣi-matsya-mr̥gān hanti. Examples of the grammatical derivation intended in this rule are given in Patañjali’s Vyākaraṇamahābhāṣya (ed. Kielhorn-Abhyankar I,176.25-177.16) pakṣi-matsya-mr̥gān hanti: mātsyikaḥ. tadviśeṣāṇām: śāpharikaḥ, śākulikaḥ. And in the Kāśikāvr̥tti: pakṣi-matsya-mr̥gān hanti | tad ity eva | pakṣyādibhyo dvitīyā-samarthebhyo hanti ity etasminn arthe ṭhak-pratyayo bhavati | svarūpasya paryāyāṇāṁ tadviśeṣāṇāṁ ca grahaṇam iheṣyate | pakṣiṇo hanti pākṣikaḥ | śākunikaḥ | māyūrikaḥ | taittirikaḥ | matsya - mātsyikaḥ | mainikaḥ | śāpharikaḥ | śākulikaḥ | mr̥ga - mārgikaḥ | hāriṇikaḥ | saukarikaḥ | sāraṅgikaḥ ||.
MDhŚ 8.262ikaṅ L
Ika: Ksāmanta K
sapanta Ltinakvanan L
tinakvana: Kprasiddhā ya em.
prasiddhanya Lpr̥sidḍaya Kvatəs L
havas· K
MDhŚ 8.263ikaṅ L
Ika: Ksāhasa L
-saḍaśa K10000 L
1000 Ksāmanta- K
sāmanha- L
MDhŚ 8.264amiḍik L
aviḍik· Kpomahan, kubvan, savah, talaga sinukan, K
poma26-16han·, talaga, davuhan·, kubvan·, savaḥ, talaga siṅnukan, L
Note the redundancy in Issue in the code due to interference from §228.paṇa daṇḍanya L
paṇa:hanya K10000 L
1000 K
MDhŚ 8.265paḍa kdə̄-kdə̄ L
a:dəkdək Kaṅartha L
aṅaṭa: Kpaṅivva norm.
paṅiva L Kaṅartha L
aṅa:rṭa: K
Stanza interpolated after MDhŚ 8.265, ed. Mandlik & Dave: dhvajinī matsinī caiva, nidhānī ... dhvajinī K
vvājini Lnaidhānī norm.
neḍani Lnedanī Kbhayavarjitā em.
cayavarjjita Lsaya34r2vajivr̥ Ksīma L
sama Kparujar em.
paruja Lparaja K
MDhŚ 8.266: Our text gives no paraphrase for this stanza, which marks the transition to a new topic in the Sanskrit text. We next expect MDhŚ 8.267 but we first get four stanzas not included in the critical edition, and only one of them recorded in its apparatus.
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.pajātyan L
sajatyan· Kgave L
gavya: Kkajanman L
kajanan· Kpaṅrəṅə̄ L
paṅr̥ṅa: Kinujarakəniṅ em.
hinujarakən riṁ Lhinujara:kən· riṁ Kliṅ saṅ L
liṅiṁ saṁ K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.ujar hala … liṅ saṅ paṇḍita transmitted in K
paṁṅr̥ṅa: Kom. L (eye-skip)paṅrəṅə̄ em.
paṁṅr̥ṅa: Kom. L (larger gap)
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.vvaṅ manaṅguh L
pinaṅguḥ Ktuhva L
tuha: K
Stanza interpolated after 8.277.kr̥taprāyaścitta K
kr̥tthaṁprayaścitta: Lmojar K
ma:jar Lbyayaniṅ aprāyaścittanikaṅ em.
-beyaniṁṅ aprayaścitta, Ikaṅ L-beyaniṁ prayaścitṭa:, Ika:ṁ Kpaṅdaṇḍa rikaṅ L
paḍaṇḍerika:ṁ Kmanaṅguh L
maṅguh Kriṅ K
ri Lbyaya L
nyaya Kniṅ L
-nikaṁ K
MDhŚ 8.267i L
ri K12
1, 2 L Ki L
riṁ K
MDhŚ 8.268yan K
om. Lriṅ K
hiṁ Ldaṇḍan L
ḍaṇḍa Kriṅ em.
hiṁ L K
First stanza interpolated after 8.268.daṇḍan L
ḍaṇḍa Kyan L
ya Kriṅ L
ri Kkṣatriya K
satriya K (orthographical)mā, 5, təkanya L
ma:, 5,, nyana tkanya Kśūdra, vaiśya L
sudr̥, ḍaṇḍanya, 35r4vesya Kśūdra L
ṣatriya Kriṅ śūdra K
riṁ śudra:, riṁ 27-23satriya L
The segment riṁ satriya seems superfluous in Issue in the code, and yet we do not elsewhere find a statement on Śūdra assaulting Kṣatriya.ku em.
śū Lsu Kdaṇḍanya em.
tka:27-24nya Ltkanya K
The unanimous reading tkanya seems too problematic to be accepted. Instead of emending it to daṇḍanya, it might also be deemed a perseveration from mā, 5, təkanya just above and for that reason suppressed. Finally, we might as in §246 supply the paṇa equivalent to justify the presence of təkanya; in that case, the text would run śūdra vākpāruṣya riṅ vaiśya satus paṇa, mā, 5, təkanya.riṅ K
ri L
Second stanza interpolated after 8.268.yan L
yen Kkadi daṇḍa L
ka:ṁ 35v1dinanḍa K
MDhŚ 8.269riṅ sārah-arahnira norm.
riṁ sa:raharahira Lri sira:hika: Kkəna ikaṅ L
-knanikaṁ Kpadlikur L
patlikur Kdaṇḍanikaṅ maṅkana L
ḍaṇḍa:nika:ṁ, maṅkana: K...]26r1kaṁ maṅkana M
MDhŚ 8.270deniṅ L K
deniraṅ Mantyanta L K
hananta Mujarnya L K
hujanya Mantyanta L M
hatyanta: Kjanmanya L M
jadmanya K
MDhŚ 8.271ayomayaḥ em.
aśaya L Kakasa Mśaṅkuḥ L K
gaṅśuḥ M*tunvakəna em.
nudvakna L Knunvakna Mapuy em.
apvay· L K M*təvəkakəna em.
tvə:kna L K Mriṅ tutukniṅ L M
ri tutukni Kyan L K
han Mri L M
riṁ K
MDhŚ 8.272bhaṅganya L M
bhaganya Ksəḍaṅ L M
sḍəṅ Kapanas L
a:panəs Ktapanas Mtaliṅanya em.
kaliṅanya L K M
MDhŚ 8.273halanyājinya M
halanya L K (eye-skip)kajanmanya L M
kajadmanya Kdeśanya, L M
om. Kśarīranya L K
śararanya Mika ta M
Ika: taṁ LIka:ṁ vvaṁ K10, K
18, L1 va M
MDhŚ 8.274putikən em.
kutikən· L K Msalviraniṅ L M
sakalviranikaṁ Ktuhva K M
tuha: Lsapanaṅguh L M
spanaṅguḥ- K120, L K
ba:ṅava M
MDhŚ 8.275*amlāmla *aṅiṅgatakən em.
hamlamlahaṅiṅgutən· Lha:mlamla:ṅiṅgutən Khamlamlahaṅiṅgutakən· Mrībunya L M
riṁbunira: Kri strīnya tan padoṣa, i vvaṅ sānaknya, ibunya, M
om. L K (eye-skip)maryādaniṅ K M
va:ryyadaniṁ Lika ta L M
hita K
MDhŚ 8.276brāhmaṇajanmāṅiṅgatakən mātādinira em.
brahma:ṇadinira Lbrahma:ṇa:,dinira Kbrahma:ṇa:dinira Mpūrva L K
pūrvya:- Mmā, 12, ku, 2, em.
These indispensable abbreviations and values are supplied from the related context of §.saṅ kṣatriya L K
satriya- Mjanmāṅiṅgatakən L
-jadmaṅiṅgatakən K-janma:ṅiṅiṅgatakən Mmadhyama K M
ma:dhya- L1, mā, 9 L K
ba:, ma:, y· Mtattvataḥ
The paraphrase seems to imply the Javanese author had before him a text that read dharmataḥ.
MDhŚ 8.277śūdrāṅiṅgatakən L K
śudra:ṅaṅśatatakən Msvajātim L K
sya:jatim Maṅartha K M
aha:rtha: L
MDhŚ 8.278ikaṅ L K
Ika: Mkami M
kapi L Kdaṇḍaniṅ daṇḍapāruṣya em.
ḍaṇḍaniṁ paruṣya L K Miti vākpāruṣyacarita. L K
om. M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.aṅrahi vvaṅ, M
om. L K (eye-skip)anibākəna norm.
haniva:kna L K M
In §Issue in the code, all mss. read the expected b instead of the v we find here.amatyanana L M
hamatyana Kdaṇḍapāruṣya L K
ḍaṇḍareṣya M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose. However, there is a close Old Javanese parallel in KM 225: ḍəṇḍapāruṣya ucapən maṅke. riṅ voṅ amukul, anuduk iṅ kayu, aṅgitikiṅ vatu aṅlarani, aṅəmu gətih, atatuha kunəṅ, anugəlakən, anikəlakən baluṅ, makādi yen amatenana sarvasato, yen voṅ ādine, araniṅ ulah vivijinən, salah tuṅgala ikā ḍəṇḍapāruṣya arane, liṅ saṅ paṇḍita, maṅkana riṅ voṅ amraṅ iṅ sañjata, anuduk ādine, aṅgitik iṅ vatu, riṅ viṅkā, amukul iṅ kayu, riṅ baluṅ, anaṇḍat guluniṅ len iṅ tatali, aniləpakən iṅ bañu, anampel, amərəp, aṅgarut, anəpak, andədəl, aṅgoñoh (corr. aṅgocoh), aṅgapuk, anahuthamok, amlaciṅ, aṅidoni, aniratra ambal (corr. anirati umbəl) ilu, anampəki kəkəmahan, anampəki ririgən, aṅgutuk iṅ tai, aṅantepakən iṅ tai, anuṇḍuṅakən iṅ tai, riṅ patunan iṅ celeṅ, iku pratyekaniṅ ḍəṇḍapāruṣya.amupuh iṅ kayu kunaṅ, M
om. L K (eye-skip)iṅ em.
I L K Mahabət i hri em.
Aṅiñə:t i hri Lhabaviri[... Khatabə:t iṁ hri Miṅ em.
i L M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.vidyād garīyaḥ em.
vidya:ṅgariyaḥ Lvidya:ttariṁyaḥ Mikaṅ asādhana L
Ihasada:na Mśāstrādi ādinya L
śa:stra:hadinya M
MDhŚ 8.279sādhananya L
pada:na:nya M
KM 226: riṅ bot dagaṅ aṅlarani riṅ brāhmaṇa, asādhana taṅan, suku, caṅkəm, śirah, ḍaḍa, gigir, bāhu, plat, silip (corr. silit) iku ta sādhanane pāruṣya riṅ samajanma ləvih kaṅ den-pāruṣyani, siṅ sādhanane aṇḍamalani, tu[ṅ]gelana de saṅ prabhu, maṅkana liṅ bha(ga)vā(n) manu riṅ śāsana.
MDhŚ 8.280
MDhŚ 8.281ya cihnanya, M
om. L (eye-skip)
MDhŚ 8.282riṅ M
ri Lsor i ruhur L
sor§ 27v3luhur· Mtugəlana L
tugla M
MDhŚ 8.283anəkək M
Ankəl L
MDhŚ 8.284amətvakən norm.
hamtokən Lhamətokə: M9600 L
9, Ebha M
MDhŚ 8.285aməraṅ L M
...] Ksalviraniṅ L M
sakalviraniṁ Ksamūlyanikaṅ L K
samunikaṁ Mmati ikaṅ L K
ma:tinikaṁ Mhəlyananya L M
həlyanananya Kmaṅkana L K
maṅka:nana M
MDhŚ 8.286pandaṇḍeriya L K
paṅdaṇḍeriya Mya ta L M
yeka: K (syntactic)kaliṅaniṅ L K
na:liṅaniṁ Mprāṇa EdO
vraṇa SvaMSS
MDhŚ 8.287. Our author seems to have read vraṇa-, a variant reading attested in numerous witnesses for the Sanskrit text.anuluṅ L M
hanulu Kdaṇḍan L M
daṇḍa Kya K M
om. L12 L K
13 M2 M
ṅa L K
MDhŚ 8.288. A variant reading rājñā daṇḍyaś ca is recorded in Olivelle’s apparatus.arəmpak L K
haṁR̥mpak· Mikaṅ L K
Ikaṁ M
In Issue in the code, three horizontal bars block out the line for about 9 akṣaras of width, without canceling any text previously written.tan L K
ta Mvruh conj.
om. L K M
The sentence seems incomplete without a predicate here. Our cionjecture is merely diagonstic. Alternatives we have considered include hana, katon, kinavruh.daṇḍan L M
ḍaṇḍa Kriṅ K
ri L Mpūrvasāhasa L K
pūr saha:sa M
MDhŚ 8.289*viniṅkas K
viniṅkis· L Mdaṇḍaanya L M
ya:ṇḍahanya K
MDhŚ 8.290yan len sakeṅ L M
sakeṁ lyan sakeṁ Kdaṇḍanya L K
taṇḍanya: Mchinditāsye SvaMSS
chinnanāsye EdO
MDhŚ 8.291-292.cakranya L M
akranya Kcaiva em.
cava L K Mraśmyoḥ em.
ragmyeḥ L Mragyeḥ Ktaliniṅ L M
jaliniṁ Kpaṅuhuhniṅ L
paṅuhuḥni Kpaṅuvuḥniṁ Mta liṅnya L
talinya K Mpaṅrəmpak L K
maR̥mpak M
MDhŚ 8.293siṅ L M
om. Klviranya L M
lvirnya Kmakanimitta L M
mkadimita: Ktan conj.
om. L K M
See §271 makanimitta vruh tan vruh kunaṅ.tikaṅ L K
hikaṁ Maguluṅan L K
aguluṅin· Mta yāṅəlyanana L M
haṅayyanana: K
MDhŚ 8.294maṅaku L K
malṅaku Mpva ya L M
hayvaya Ktan em.
yan L Mya Kpva L M
om. Kyugyasthāḥ L M
yogyastaḥ K
MDhŚ 8.295ikaṅ L M
kaṁ Ktan daṇḍa L M
taṇḍa: Kəlyanana ya L M
əlyanan· K
MDhŚ 8.296sattva L M
saṭa: Kmūlya ta ya, L M
om. Ksārdham em.
sadḍam· L Ksadḍa:m· M
MDhŚ 8.29710 K M
18 L
MDhŚ 8.298yan L M
yad Kgardabha em.
gaḍarbbha: Lgaṇḍa:bbha Kga29v1rdḍarbbha: M
MDhŚ 8.299śiṣya L M
gisya Kvivilah K M
vinilaḥ L
MDhŚ 8.300stryādi M
sthyadi Lstya:di Kjugāmalva K M
juga:ma31-02malva: L (dittography)
MDhŚ 8.301nirṇaya L M
nir§38v2dḍa Kmami K M
-ma:31-03ti L
MDhŚ 8.302yatnaa ta M
yatna:ta ta Lyatna:ta K (haplography)ri L M
om. Kkadaṇḍaniṅ L K
ka:ṇḍaniṁ M (subtractive)
MDhŚ 8.303sukhaniṅ L K
suka riṁ Mmataṅnyan L M
mataṁnya Kpaveh M
maveḥ L K
MDhŚ 8.304sapanəmanira em.
sapanəmva:nira L Mṣapasubscr. naśvaranira: K
MDhŚ 8.305sapanəmaniṅ norm.
sapanəmvaniṅ Lsapanənmaniṁ Ksaṁ panəmaniṁ Mtinəmunira de saṅ prabhu M
tinmunira saṁ prabhu L Ktapanira L M
patapanira Kevaṁ kartāsmi SvaMSS
evaṁkarmāsmi EdO
MDhŚ 8.314aṅurai M
haṅure L Kriṅ L M
R̥ṅ Kavarah i kamaliṅanya L M
havaraḥ tika:hma:liṅanya Kkartāsmi em.
karttasman· Lka:rtta:sman· Kka:rttasman· Mpatyanante kami L
patyanate ka:mi Kpa:tyanante ta ka:mi M
MDhŚ 8.315maṅalapa M
paṅala L Kpə̄ṅ L M
pa: Ksor K M
sa:r L
MDhŚ 8.317aməḍəl norm.
hamḍəl· L Khamdəl· Mrare L K
rareṁ Mpāpanya K M
pa:31-17panyo Lri norm.
riṁ L K Mmənəṅa L M
mənṅə Kpāpanya L M
om. K (eye-skip)śiṣya L M
sisiya Ksapāpanya ri saṅ L M
sapa:pariṁ Kpaṅdaṇḍa M
paḍaṇḍa Lpaṇa:ṇḍa: Kpinerakənya L M
pinerakən Kri L
riṁ K M
MDhŚ 8.316. If indeed this is the underlying Sanskrit stanza, then we must note that our text departs from the order of the Sanskrit text and represents this stanza’s meaning very inadequately.paṅdaṇḍa M
paḍaṇḍa L Ktan L K
n Mri norm.
riṁ L K M
MDhŚ 8.318yan huvus norm.
ya huvus· Lyan vus Khan uvus· Mmariṅ L M
riṁ Knirmala L M
riṁ ḍa:rmma Kiṅ L
riṁ Ki M
MDhŚ 8.319malap L M
maṅalap K (morphological)ulul iṅ L
hulun riṁ Khulul i M1 L K
om. Mvaluyakənanya L M
va:luyakna ya Kpahayunənya L M
pahayu39v3nanya K
MDhŚ 8.320maṅalap pari norm.
maṅalapari L K Mpagagan em.
panagan K Mpaṅgagan· Lsakeṅ K
sakiṁ Lsakiṁ◯sakiṁ Mekādaśaguṇakəna K M
hana:daśaguṇakna Lsasaṅga L M
saṅga: K (haplography)yan L M
yen K (orthographical)sapiraknikaṅ L M
piraknika: Kupādhinika norm.
Upa:dinika: L Mhupadinika: Kyan vəṅi L M
yanavṅi Krvaṅ saṅga, K M
om. Linalapnya K
Iṅalapnya L M
MDhŚ 8.321aṅalap L M
hinalap· Kkati L K
tati Msatus sukat norm.
sacatu sukat· Lsatusukat· K Mikaṅ aṅalap … patyana ya transmitted in M
om. KIkaṅ aṅalapirak· K Mom. L (eye-skip)
The whole second sentence is omitted in Issue in the code, clearly due to eye-skip, while Issue in the code omits the first three words of the second sentence, without it being evident how this would have come about.ikaṅ aṅalap pirak norm.
om. KIkaṅ aṅalapirak· K Mom. L (larger gap)
MDhŚ 8.322sakeṅ limaṅ puluh sukat L K M
We suspect that some words may have been lost here. The original text may have been something like sakeṅ limaṅ puluh kati mvaṅ limaṅ puluh sukat.inalapnya K M
hiṅalapnya L
MDhŚ 8.323viśeṣa L M
vaseṣa: K
MDhŚ 8.324akveh K M
takveḥ L (graphic)pva L K
vvaṁ M (graphic)sambhavani L
-sambatani K-sambhavaniṁ Mbhedanam
All mss. of the Sanskrit text have bhedane, and this is what our author translates.
MDhŚ 8.325maṅalap K M
malap· L (morphological)aməraṅ L
mamr̥ Khamra Mtahulaniṅ L
tavu40r4laniṁ Ktahul·niṁ Msasisih L K
si31r4siḥ Mya L K
om. M
MDhŚ 8.326–329aṅahal lave L
haṅaṅahalave Khaṅaha:lave Mputər L K
sutər· Mdyun L K
nyun· Mvatu L M
vahū Kaṅahal L M
haṅaṅahal· Kləpihakəna norm.
L̥vihakna L KL̥pikna M
MDhŚ 8.330odvad M
udva:n· LOdvan· K1, 100 M
100, 4 L1, 100, 4 K
MDhŚ 8.331aṅahal L
haṅaṅahal Kaṅa:l Mhuvi L M
tuvi Ktuvi L K
tuviḥ Mika taṅ M
I32-20na taṁ LIka:ṁ ta Knəmaṅ
nma:ṁ L K M
The transmission is unanimous but we require limaṅ here.
MDhŚ 8.332inalap pva norm.
Inalapva L K Maṅalap L M
ṅalap· Khanātuṅgu K M
ana:huṅgu Laṅas prāyanikā, M
om. L K
MDhŚ 8.333vvaṅ aṅalap dravya pinahayu, K M
vvaṁ ha§32-26ṅalap· dr̥vya: pinaha:yu, vvaṁ ha:ṅalap· dr̥vya: pinahayu L (dittography)vvaṅ L M
hikaṁ Kahoma L M
havomma: Kika taṅ maṅkana M
Ika: taṁ maṅka: Lkaṁ maṅkana: Kdaṇḍan L M
ḍaṇḍa K12 L K
13 M4800 L M
4000 K
MDhŚ 8.334maṅalap L M
haṅalap· Kmakasādhana L M
maka:sḍana: Kavaknya K M
tava:knya: Lkonakəna norm.
kvanakna L K Mde saṅ prabhu M
om. L Kcihnanyan L M
cihnanya K
MDhŚ 8.335–336: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first two stanzas grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.337ikaṅ veśya yan L M
yan veṣya Kyan kṣatriya maliṅ K M
yan· kṣatriya yan iṁ maliṁ Ldaṇḍanira L M
ḍaṇḍanya Kpūrṇaṁ EdO
pūrvaṁ SvaMSS
Olivelle’s ms. NKT4 has the same reading.
MDhŚ 8.338kunaṅ saṅ L M
kunaṁ yan· saṁ Kapan L M
An L (lexical)
A very close parallel is found in Leiden Or 9376 (Sārasamuccaya): ika vvaṅ śūdra yaṅ maliṅ, daṇḍa su 2. kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ vaiśya yan maliṅ, daṇḍa su4. kunaṅ yan vvaṅ kṣatriya yan maliṅ, daṇḍanira supra (8?). kunaṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa yan maliṅ, daṇḍanira su 16, dadi pūrva satus paṅarani daṇḍanira. pan sira vruh riṅ doṣaguna, umambah paṅvruhnira, yan maṅkana.
Our tentative reconstruction of a variant version of a stanza interpolated in some MDhŚ manuscripts after 8.341. Olivelle found it in his mss. BCa OOr with the wording eteṣāṁ śanakair muṣṭir gr̥hitavyā padhacchitaiḥ [?] | śākaṁ śānapramāṇena gr̥hyamāṇaṁ na duṣyati ||. More coherent readings of the stanza are quoted in various dharmanibandha texts, with attribution to Nārada.Devaṇṇabhaṭṭa’s Smr̥ticandrikā, Āhnikakāṇḍa: nārado ’pi | śālivrīhitilānāṃ tu muṣṭir grāhyā vidhīyate | yavagodhūmayor vāpi yadi vā mudgamāṣayoḥ || eteṣāṃ mānavair muṣṭir grahītavyāpadi sthitaiḥ | śākaṃ śākapramāṇena gṛhyamāṇaṃ na duṣyati || grahītavyāni puṣpāṇi devatārcanakāraṇāt | adattadāyinaṃ vidyād yady abhyadhikam icchati || āpadi sthitair adhikam ity arthaḥ, "tilamudgamāṣayavagodhūmādīnāṃ sasyamuṣṭigrahaṇeṣu na doṣaḥ pathikānām" iti smaraṇāt | Lakṣmīdhara’s Kr̥tyakalpataru, Gr̥hasthakāṇḍa: nāradaḥ | śālivrīhiprasūtānāṃ muṣṭir grāhyo vidhīyate | [324] yavagodhūmayor vāpi yadi vā mudgamāṣayoḥ || aniṣiddhair (?) gṛhītavyo muṣṭir ekaḥ pathi sthitaiḥ | śākaṃ śākapramāṇena gṛhyamāṇaṃ na duṣyati || grahītavyāni puṣpāṇi devatārcanakāraṇāt | adattādāyinaṃ vidyād yadi tv adhikam icchati || “śākapramāṇam” hārītoktaṃ muṣṭidvayam | vṛddhamanuḥ | caṇakavrīhigodhūmayavānāṃ mudgamāṣayoḥ | anirbaddhair gṛhītavyo muṣṭir ekaḥ pathi sthitaiḥ || “anirbaddhaiḥ” asaṃbaddhaiḥ asvāmibhir iti | maryādī norm.
ma:ryyadi L Mmaryyadi Ksaṅke K M
sa⌈33-10ṅkeṁ Lgaləṅ K M
gaL̥ Lsāgəman ta hiṅananya, L M
om. K (eye-skip)gaṅana hiṅananya M
gaṅanandaṅananya Lgaṅan·nanda:ṅananya Kdoṣana K M
doṣananya L
MDhŚ 8.342yogyāpusana L K
yogya:pusa:n· Myogyāpusana L M
yogya:pusa Kcānuttamaṁ EdO
Out author seems to have had before him a variant reading without an-, e.g., cāpy uttamaṁ.
MDhŚ 8.343gavayakəna saṅ L M
gavaya:kna de saṁ K (syntactic)makasādhana K M
maka:sḍana: Kyaśa L M
hyaśa: Kiti coradaṇḍacarita. M
om. L K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.salviranya L M
salvirnya Kvarahakənaṅkva M
varahaknaṅku L K (morphological)maṅrəṅva L K
maṁR̥bva: Mgovadhaḥ em.
gobadḍyaḥ L Mgoba:dḍya: Knaravadhaḥ em.
narabadḍyaḥ L Mnarabaḍya K
MDhŚ 8.339aṅalapa kayu conj.
lac. L K Mmūlaphala, L
mula ta phala:, Kmūlaphala, la, M
MDhŚ 8.340sakiṅ L M
sakeṁ Kpavehniṅ em.
pavehiṁ L Kpaveḥhiṁ Msəḍaṅnira em.
sḍaṅira L Msḍaṁṅira Kbrāhmaṇa L M
braha:ṇa K
MDhŚ 8.341nahan M
nihan L Kpalaku-laku L K
plaku-laku Mpinaṅanira L M
pinaṅanasira: Kta M
om. L Kutər L K
uhə§33rr Məmpuniṅ taləs oliha rvaṅ viji, riṅ kubvan L K M
The transmitted reading does not yield a plausible sense. We suspect that the intended text was sometjhing like taləs rvaṅ viji riṅ əmpuniṅ kubvan: the word əmpuniṅ seems displaced and the word oliha altogether superfluous.
The paraphrase seems to correspond well enough to this stanza which, though absent from Olivelle’s edition, is attributed to Manu by some medieval authorities on dharmaśāstra and cited by them immediately after (or close to) MDhŚ 8.341. See, e.g., Lakṣmīdhara (KKT ...), Vijñāneśvara (Mitākṣarā ...). A similar stanza is interpolated here in some mss. collated by Olivelle (mss. BCa OOr La1): śālivrīhimasūrāṇāṁ muṣṭigrāhe vidhīyate | yavagodhūmayor vāpi tathā ca mudgamāṣayoḥ || (read: -grāhyaṁ?).
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.atavan-tavan conj.
ahavan-avan· Lhaṅavan-avan· Kavan-avan· Mamati conj.
sahati L K M
All mss. read sahati, but amati is expected before ləmbu so if sahati is not the result of anticipation of sāhasa, it may be the vestige of lost intervening text, perhaps quoting Sanskrit.ṅaranika L M
ṅa42r4ranira K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose. LIST SEMI-PARALLELS HERE?amahala L M
hamala Kaṅrəmpak L M
haR̥mpa§◯k M
MDhŚ 8.347mitraa L M
matraha: Kkarəsniṅ K M
taR̥sniṁ Linulahakənira M
Inulatakənira Lhinulatakənira K
MDhŚ 8.348. Olivelle reports a variant read jātīnāṁ ca savarṇānāṁ from his witness MTr6.yadyapi L M
yadyapin Ksəḍəṅiṅ L M
sḍaṁṅiṁ Ksavarṇa conj.
varṇna, tuluṅən L K M
The word tuluṅən seems intrusive here, so we suppress it.katəkan duhkha sināhasan L
katkan ḍuḥka: kaṁ ◯ sinahasan· Ktka:n duḥka sihina◯ha:san· Mphalanyan L M
palanya K
MDhŚ 8.349matyani K
pama:tyani L Mrumakṣāvaknira L K
rumakṣavakira Mkatuluṅananiṅ em.
katuluṅaniṁ L K Mpāpa conj.
lara L M Kpamatyani L K
patyani M
MDhŚ 8.350guruṁ vā em.
guruha: L K Mātatāyi L M
a◯:tata:[... Khanyāt norm.
Anyat· Lhanyat· Ktumuluy M
tumuluy· Lhayva inucap- M
Ayvenucap- L
Reconstructed from the lemmata in the paraphrase. A close parallel is found in Ślokāntara 32: agnido viṣadātharvau śastraghno dārātikramaḥ | piśunas tatra tad rājñi ṣaḍ ete hy ātatāyinaḥ ||.Olivelle’s edition of MDhŚ records an similar verse as interpolated in some witness after 8.351: agnido garadaś caiva śastrapāṇir dhanāpahaḥ | kṣetradāraharaś caiva ṣaḍ ete ātatāyinaḥ ||. The same verse is also transmitted as VDhS 3.16.ṅaranya M
ṅa Lśastrakaraḥ em.
Astrajatakaraḥ Lśa:strajatakaraḥ M
The string jata seems intrusive.atharvaṇaḥ, anəluh em.
Arttava34-15neḥ, Anluḥ LAr§33v3tavanehanluḥ Mrājapiśunaḥ norm.
ra:japisuna: Lra:japisuna Mdārātikramaḥ norm.
ḍa:ratikrama Lḍa:ratikrama:, M
MDhŚ 8.351: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.352pravāsayet em.
pravarayet· L M
Cf. dyad 108 (§108).
MDhŚ 8.353–355: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first three stanzas grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.356strīniṅ L
histriniṁ M2 L
ṅa M
MDhŚ 8.357: the paraphrase seems to imply a variant reading tat strīsaṅgrahaṇaṁ instead of sarvaṁ saṁgrahaṇaṁ.asivo-sivo L
harsavo-sivo Mbhūṣaṇanya M
bhuṣaṇa L
MDhŚ 8.358*inanumanani L
inumaṇaniṁ Mmaṅkana L
maṅka M
MDhŚ 8.359atyanta M
Antyanta Latyanta M
antyanha L2, 20000 em.
2, 2000 L20000 Mparamārthaniṅ L
rama:rtha:niṁ M
MDhŚ 8.360vetālika, L
om. M (eye-skip)uṇḍahagi norm.
Uṇḍagi L M
Spelling normalized after the instance in §69.uhutana, dadya M
uhutana ta35-01dadya Lpaṅucap-ucapa em.
paṅucap-ucapa L M...]nhaṅucapucapa: K
MDhŚ 8.361–363mvaṅ M
om. L Kstrīniṅ L M
stri Kstrīsaṅgrahaṇa L M
strisaṅgraha: Kkasəgəhakənaṅ donikan em.
kasəgəhaknandonika:n L Kkasəgə:haknakenda:nikan Mmaṅucap- em.
paṅucap- L K Mkili-kili L M
kali-kali Kkadi K
kādya L M
MDhŚ 8.364patyana usən ya de em.
patyanya Usən· ya de Lpatyanya, Usə43r3n ḍe Kpa:tya:nya Usə:n· ya de Mmvaṅ paḍa kavvaṅanya, M
om. L K (eye-skip)
MDhŚ 8.365vərəh-vərəh K
vəR̥-vəR̥ḥ L Msujanma L M
sujadma Kanavanakən L
hanava:nhakən Khanvakən Msor janmanya L M
śujadmanya Kvaṅ em.
mvaṁ L K Mtuhātah M
tu35-09hva:taḥ Ltuvvataḥ Ksor janmanya L M
sojadmanya Ksakery K
sakiyy Lsakiryy M
MDhŚ 8.366sor janmanya L M
sojadmanya Kvərəh-vərəh M
vəR̥-vəR̥ḥ L Kvərəh-vərəh M
vəR̥-vəR̥ḥ L Kjanmanya L M
jadmanya Kikaṅ L M
tikaṁ Kta yan L K
tan M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose. But we note what seems to be a partial parallel in YDh 2.288cd: dūṣaṇe tu karaccheda uttamāyāṁ vadhas tathā.rehnyānom … taṅanyā- transmitted in L M
tuta tuglana Ltataṅanya:- Ktaṅanya- Mom. K (eye-skip)tugəlana M
tuta tuglana Lom. K (larger gap)taṅanyā norm.
tataṅanya:- Ktaṅanya- Mom. K (larger gap)tah em.
-ta L Mtan Kdaṇḍanya L K
ḍaṇḍa Mmuvah L M
mvaṁ Kdaṇḍan L M
ḍaṇḍa: Kmā 5 em.
ma:, sū, 1, ma:, 4, L K M
MDhŚ 8.367. It seems that our author may have had before him a reading of the Sanskrit text starting with avivāhyāṁ instead of abhiṣahya. bahud L K
hud Mmakastrīnya L K M
One expects makastryanya. Emend thus?ta K M
om. L14 em.
4 L K M
The same error in the currency conversion had occurred in §186.təkanya. L K
tka:nya || ka || M
MDhŚ 8.368paḍa muṅpaṅ L
paḍa mu Kpaḍa:mupaṁ M
MDhŚ 8.369kanyānduvəl L M
ka:nya ḍuvəl K*pukiniṅ
puniniṁ Lpukini Kpunikiniṁ Mtan conj.
ta L K Mhuvus K M
uvas Lsaguṅiṅ L K
guṅiṁ Mtukvanya K M
taui 1×kvanya Lta itilnya L M
ta tilnya Kkapintəluni L M
kapiṁtluni K
MDhŚ 8.370ta L M
om. K (syntactic)anduvəlāta L M
hanḍuvəlan ta Kpukiniṅ L K
punikiniṁ Msiki tugəlana L K
siki ta tugla:na M (syntactic)
MDhŚ 8.371. For b, the edition records a widely attested variant reading strī jñātiguṇadarpitā which might partially underlie the OJ paraphrase.nimittākveh K M
kvoin textu ḥ Lmvaṅ kvehni M
mvaḥ kveḥni Lmvaḥhakveḥni Kikaṅ … duṣṭanya, transmitted in L M
kona Mom. K (eye-skip)maṅkana L
kona Mom. K (larger gap)asu L K
agu M
MDhŚ 8.372gəsəṅana L M
gsəṅa Ksamāṅgəsəṅana L M
saṁ maṅgəsəṅana: K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.uṅgvaniṅ alaki L M
tuṅgvaniṁ laki K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.amvati L K
hamviti M (lexical)-samayakən L M
-smaya§44v2kən· Kuṅgahanya L M
huṅganya Kpaṅantyakən L M
paṅantikən· Kahyun L
ayun Kayūn Manomaha K M
hanomahana Lmalih L K
maniḥ M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.ulihniṅ L M
huliniṁ Kdəmakaniṅ L M
makaniṁ K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.andaṇḍa saṅ L K
hanḍaṇḍa: riṁ saṁ Mvehakəna L M
vahakni Kbrāhmaṇa, purohita L K
brahma:-pūrohita: Mlyana L M
lyan· K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.vadvan K M
vadvak· Lvalvan saṅ L M
valvaniṁ saṁ Knāhan L K
nohan Mtəmən L M
tmahan K (lexical)ya L M
om. K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.syuki M
syuk iṁ L Kapacāra K M
apavaraḥ Lśīghra L K
om. M
Sārasamuccaya 149: kunaṅ yan hana maṅkana daṇḍanya dera saṅ amava bhūmi ndan pastanya tugəlana kaninya syuki uyah.
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.suśīlāta saṅ M
suśila saṁ Lśuśila:, ta saṁ Kdaṇḍanya L
ndaṇḍa:nya Kḍaṇḍa: M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.strī-strī L M
stri Ksujanma L M
śujadma: Kalaki L M
halakya: Ktan L M
ta Kriy umah L M
riṁ humaḥ Kvaṅkəlaṅana L
vvaṁklaṁhana: Kvaklaṅgana Mkahananya L M
kalanya: K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.ndan hanestri- L
ndaneṁstri- Kndan hanaistri- M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.2 L M
ṅa K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.yan L K B
tan Mmarery em.
mareyy K M Bmareṁyy L
It is notable that all witnesses transmit yy instead of expected ryy.ḍaṇḍaanya K
ḍaṇḍanya L Bḍaṇḍa:nya M3, L M B
om. K
MDhŚ 8.386riṅ L M B
ri Ktan hana … bhaṭāra indra kaḍatvanira, transmitted in L M B
hanarabi-rabi Lana:rabi-rabi Manarabi-rabi Btan ajar iṁ sastra:, kūnaṁ yan handaliḥ lvaṁ tan hana ha:pisor, vinalik ṣadya, vnaṁ juga pinate37-02n· || 0 || kunaṁ voṁ dinlaliḥ hatarvaṇna:, dūruṁ hamatyani sadūjana, kevala: hamana37-03si voṁ, yan hamarihaṅkən·, vnaṁ ya pinaten·, yan tan hamarihaṅkəni, vnaṁ tinunduṁ, do37-04hakna haneṅ rajyanira: saṁ prabhū, hayva vineḥ mapaR̥k·, hapan voṁṅ abicaruka: || 0 || 37-05voṁ kinuṅkuṁṅan denekaṁṅ adr̥ve niṣṭa:, dadi hana voṁṅ len·, pitvi sanak mitra⌈37-06ne, tūmiñjo mapaR̥k· rikaṁ kinuṅkuṁ, tan sumdək hamit rikaṁṅ adr̥ve niṣṭa:, sahuṅku⌈37-07reṁ liṅgar· hikaṁ niṣṭa:, yan samaṅkana, tampuha:kna Ikaṁ mapaR̥k· riṁ kaṁ niṣṭa:, sama37-08la:niṁ voṁ niṣṭa: hapan voṁ Ina viyoga, kapasuk· sakara: Itta: kojarriṁ sa:37-09stra || 0 || tatanira: saṁ ratū, hamava ra:t·, tan vənaṁ sira: haṅR̥ṅə 37-10hiṁṅ atūr-hatūr voṁṅ avicara:, yan ḍuruṁ kabhavaraṣa riṁṅ ūpapati, phala:nya cə37-11ṇḍək pamuktyanira: saṁ prabhu, hapan hiṅimur riṁṅ acəṅil·, ma{*}dəg keṅaṁ brahma: dur37-12ga kala:na Lpraṁ-praṁṅana Lpatinira L Mom. K (eye-skip)hanārabi-rabi norm.
hanarabi-rabi Lana:rabi-rabi Manarabi-rabi Bom. K (larger gap)
It is impossible to be sure from the manuscript evidence whether our author intended hana rabi-rabi or hanārabi-rabi. We opt for the latter as it makes the paraphrase agree with the meaning of the Sanskrit original; moreover, the phrase arabi laraṅan is attested in Dharma Pātañjala (ed. Acri 2017, p. 262, l. 14).tan hana M B
tan ajar iṁ sastra:, kūnaṁ yan handaliḥ lvaṁ tan hana ha:pisor, vinalik ṣadya, vnaṁ juga pinate37-02n· || 0 || kunaṁ voṁ dinlaliḥ hatarvaṇna:, dūruṁ hamatyani sadūjana, kevala: hamana37-03si voṁ, yan hamarihaṅkən·, vnaṁ ya pinaten·, yan tan hamarihaṅkəni, vnaṁ tinunduṁ, do37-04hakna haneṅ rajyanira: saṁ prabhū, hayva vineḥ mapaR̥k·, hapan voṁṅ abicaruka: || 0 || 37-05voṁ kinuṅkuṁṅan denekaṁṅ adr̥ve niṣṭa:, dadi hana voṁṅ len·, pitvi sanak mitra⌈37-06ne, tūmiñjo mapaR̥k· rikaṁ kinuṅkuṁ, tan sumdək hamit rikaṁṅ adr̥ve niṣṭa:, sahuṅku⌈37-07reṁ liṅgar· hikaṁ niṣṭa:, yan samaṅkana, tampuha:kna Ikaṁ mapaR̥k· riṁ kaṁ niṣṭa:, sama37-08la:niṁ voṁ niṣṭa: hapan voṁ Ina viyoga, kapasuk· sakara: Itta: kojarriṁ sa:37-09stra || 0 || tatanira: saṁ ratū, hamava ra:t·, tan vənaṁ sira: haṅR̥ṅə 37-10hiṁṅ atūr-hatūr voṁṅ avicara:, yan ḍuruṁ kabhavaraṣa riṁṅ ūpapati, phala:nya cə37-11ṇḍək pamuktyanira: saṁ prabhu, hapan hiṅimur riṁṅ acəṅil·, ma{*}dəg keṅaṁ brahma: dur37-12ga kala:na Lom. K (larger gap)praṅ-praṅa M B
praṁ-praṁṅana Lom. K (larger gap)pahinira B
patinira L Mom. K (larger gap)
A roman hand (possibly van der Tuuk’s) in Issue in the code corrected ti to hi.paḍa lavan svarga K M B
paḍa lavan· bhaṭa:ra Indra kada37-14tvanira, pada lavan· svargga: L
MDhŚ 8.387umaṅguhakən M
Umaṅgvakn L Khamaṅguhakn B (morphological)riṅ L M B
om. Kri L K M
riṁ Biti strīsaṅgrahaṇacarita. L M B
om. K
Before the postcolophon, Issue in the code adds hayva tuduḥ-tuduḥ kiva harane kidul·, tka:niṁ pasir ||.hana […] prāgvivāka.
All witnesses indicate a strong punctuation after ləpihakəna.kunaṅ […] sākṣinya.
The readings of the three witnesses represent two recensions that cannot be reconciled with each other without doing violence to the one or the other. It is noticeable that the recension represented by Issue in the code and Issue in the code, which we follow here, is much more coherent than that represented by Issue in the code. By the principle of lectio difficilior potior, the latter should perhaps be preferred: its readings are less consistent, somewhat elliptical, and compressed, whereas the readings of the other recension could be interpreted as an expansion and systematization. On the other hand, the use of -nira in reference to the Śūdra must be a slip.sākṣi […] brahmā.
A few sections down (dyad 93), and then in all three manuscripts, we find the words kapaṅgih ta ikaṅ svarga uttama denta, preserved here only in Issue in the code, almost literally repeated: kapaṅguh ikaṅ svarga denta, mvaṅ kamokṣan, pasaṅgrahankunaṅ […] təkanya.
The second half of the Sanskrit stanza is not paraphrased at all. It is likely that corresponding sentences of the Old Javanese text have been lost due to eye-skip.ḍaṇḍaniṅ […] adharma.
None of the witnesses has final punctuation after this sentence.ikaṅ […] putra.
All witnesses read a lowest-level punctuation sign here and after the gloss of the next stanza: it seems that MDhŚ08.154–156 were considered to form a group.ika […] panahuranya.
This paragraph is transmitted ibn exceedingly corrupt form in all witnesses; we are forced to take recourse to extreme conjectures to obtain a coherent text.ikaṅ […] daṇḍanya.
Conjecture savarṇa-vəratnya?saṅ […] kārya.
This section paraphrases two stanzas at once. The words huvus ta sira vinehan dakṣiṇā which correspond to MDh 207a dakṣiṇāsu ca dattāsu come before the words mvaṅ upakalpanira, sayogyaniṅ karmanira ta deniṅ aveh corresponding to MDh 206cd tasya karmānurūpeṇa deyo ’ṁśaḥ sahakartr̥bhiḥ. And neither of the two available witnesses closes the rendering of the first stanza with the usual final punctuation.kunaṅ […] daṇḍanya.
None of the witnesses has final punctuation after this sentence.ikaṅ […] prabhu.
None of the manuscripts show final punctuation at the end of this section.ikaṅ […] pūrvasāhasa.
None of the witnesses has final punctuation at the end of this section.nahan […] muvah.
For the first time the conclusion of a topic is not marked with a colophon.sapanəmanira […] sapanəmanira.
All of the manuscripts shows only a minor punctuation mark (as opposed to the usual section-ending mark) after phalanira parakṣa and there is no trace of transmission/paraphrase of the second half of the Sanskrit stanza. It appears that eye-skip led to loss of the corresponding segment of text at some stage of transmission. There is no way of knowing when this happened but it may have happened quite recently, hence we do not present this section merged with the next.tat […] tasya
The paraphrase suggests that our author had before him a variant reading with a causative verb form, like tat tad prahārayet tasya.saṅ […] len.
The syntax of the second half of the paragraph is difficult with transmitted paṅucap-ucapa. One conceivable emendation is dadyan paṅucap-ucapa,with denasalized equivalent of maṅucap-ucapa, but we rather assume that the n in Issue in the code is the result of reinterpretation at the end of a long textual omission. Although the manuscripts again read paṅucap- for expected maṅucap- in §330, we emend there too, arguing that several forms denasalized after yan in the context influenced the transmission of forms where denasalization should not occur.loka, sira … (17.1) loka maṅkana
A gap due to omission intervenes in K caused by eye-skip.pratuhunta … (84.1) satya vacananta
A gap due to omission intervenes in K.kālih. … (86.1) ikaṅ
A gap due to omission intervenes in L.dehinām … (91.1) kunaṅ
A gap due to omission intervenes in L.ṅaranya, limaṅ … (119.1) ṅaranya, ikaṅ
A gap due to omission intervenes in K caused by eye-skip.liṅ saṅ paṇḍita. … (135.1) cakravr̥ddhi kālavr̥ddhi kārikāvr̥ddhi kāyikāvr̥ddhi
A gap due to omission intervenes in M.pradhana …satuməkanaṅ kalāntaraniṅ
A gap due to omission intervenes in K.daṇḍaanya … (188.1) yapvan
A gap due to omission intervenes in M.kahilaṅan … (249.1) daṇḍanikaṅ maṅkana
A gap due to omission intervenes in M.ahabət i hri … (268.1) aməraṅ
A gap due to omission intervenes in K.ātatāyi … (328.1) paṅucap-ucapa
A gap due to omission intervenes in K.

Apparatus


^1. vihikan] L K, vikan M
^2. mantri vruh] K, mantri riṁ vruḥ L, mantrinira vruḥ M
^3. maviveka] L M, mavikveka: K
^4. aliṅgihāpagəha] norm., haliṅgihapagəha L M, haliṅgiḥ pagəha: K
^5. hayvātuduh-tuduh*] L, hayva tuduḥtuduḥ K M
^6. kiva] L K, kita M
^7. suśīlātah] K M, sugiḥla:taḥ L
^8. yogyāyogyani] L M, hogya:yogyaniṁ K
^9. masiha] L K, masita M
^10. makasādhanaṅ] norm., makasa:danaṁ L M, makasḍanaṁ K
^11. varah-varah] K M, varavaraḥ L
^12. mānavādi] K, manava:vī L, navavi M
^13. sapañjiṅ] L K, saṁ mañjiṁ M
^14. deśa ṅaranya,] K, om. L M (eye-skip)
^15. sakaḍaṅayan] conj., sadaṅayan L K M • None of the witnesses transmit the syllable ka that we conjecture on the basis of epigraphic evidence, especially the Sima Anglayang charter (14r1): sapinasukniṁ yavadvĭpa kabeḥ, lasun·, paḍa, paṅkaja, kanuruhan·, lamajaṁ, panumbaṁṅan·, pavuyahan·, deśa luvuk·, vuravan·, kaḍaṅayan· kabeḥ.
^16. sajasun-] M, sajamus- L K
^17. savuravan] L K, savagavan M
^18. an] L K, ndan M
^19. ika] norm., hika: L K, tika M
^20. an tan] M, hankan L K
^21. mavyavahāra] conj., vyava:hara L, vya:vahara K, vyavahara M • The conjecture seems necessary because svadeśa normally figures in possessive constructions with nouns indicating categories of people. Note that the same omission of prefix (m)a- is observed in §§ 26, 46, 159.
^22. aṣṭādaśasu mārgeṣu] em., Aṣṭadaṣasu margge L, haṣṭa:deṣa:su ma:rgge K, astadasasu marge M
^23. vvalu] L, valu K, riṁ valu M
^24. salviraniṅ vicāraniṅ] L M, salviriṅ K
^25. paḍa madudva-dudvan] L, padudvadudvan K, pada padudvan-dudvan M
^26. hiṁsāṁ yaḥ] em., Iṅsīya L, Iṅsa:ya K M
^27. nirdoṣa, kunaṅ] L M, nirdoṣa:, maṅlarani nirdoṣa, kunaṁ K • It is possible that the absence of the phrase maṅlarani nirdoṣa in Issue in the code and Issue in the code results from eyeskip. But as long as we do not understand how the three manuscripts relate to each other, it seems more likely that Issue in the code reflects an elaboration that captures two possible understandings of hiṁsāṁ kurute.
^28. vā] norm., va L K M
^29. prayacchati] em., prayaścati L K, prayasati M
^30. vehakəna] L M, vehikna K
^31. sthāne] L M, svane K
^32. vivādasya] L K, vamvadasya M
^33. ika] L M, hikaṁ K
^34. mūlanya] K M, malanya L
^35. bhinne] norm., bhine L K, bane M
^36. ’ṣṭādaśadhā] em., ṣṭedaśada: L, ṣṭedaśada K, stedasadan M
^37. vetanasyaiva cādānaṁ] EdO, vetanasya na ca dānam SvaMSS
^38. āhvaya] EdO, āhvānam SvaMSS
^39. vyavahārasthitāv iha] EdO, vyavahārasthitāni ha SvaMSS
^40. teṣām ādyam] norm., tapīmadyam L, tepaṁ*m adyam K, tesanmadyam M
^41. r̥ṇādānam] em., r̥ṣada:nī L, r̥sadanaṁ* K, rənanam M
^42. kasahuraniṅ hutaṅ] conj., kasahurapihutaṁ L, kasahurapyutaṁ K, kasuhuraniṁ pyutaṁ M • Our conjecture is inspired by a passage in the Tantri Kamandaka p. 30: maṅkana kagavayaniṅ yajñadharma, mvaṅ kasahuraniṅ utaṅ.
^43. patuvava] L K, katuvava M
^44. asvāmi] L K, astami- M
^45. vikraya] em., -vikriya L K, -vikrya M
^46. sambhūya ca] em., sa:mbhūyasya L, sambuyasya K M • All mss. point to sambhūyasya, analogous to dattasya but ungrammatical.
^47. samutthānam] norm., samūrtthaniṁ L, samūtthanaṁ* K, samurtanam M
^48. dattasyānapakarma] M, dattasyanasaka:rmma L, dattasyana: karma K
^49. *karuddhāniṅ] L, karadḍaniṁ K, karudahiṁ M
^50. vetanasya na ca dānam] , veka:nasya K, daniṁ L • All mss. indicate that this was the received Sanskrit text, which makes perfect sense, but is nevertheless problematic because it is unmetrical.
^51. vetanasya] L M, veka:nasya K
^52. dānam] K M, daniṁ L
^53. kavehaniṅ] L K, tavehaniṁ M
^54. krayānuśayo] em., -krayanūṣa:yoḥ L, -kraya:nuṣa:yoḥ K, -krayanusayoḥ M
^55. nyān] L K, -nya M
^56. padvalnya,] conj., om. L K M (eye-skip)
^57. vivādaḥ svāmipālayoḥ] em., viva:dḍaḥ sva:miphalayaḥ L, viva:dḍaḥ svamiphalayaḥ K, vitadaḥ svamipalayaḥ M
^58. vivādaniṅ] L M, vivana:daniṁ K
^59. sāhasa] em., sa:ha:rṣa L, saha:rṣa K, satarsa M
^60. steyam] norm., stheyam L, sveyam K, steyəm M
^61. strīsaṁgrahaṇam eva ca] conj., saṅgrahaname Uva:cca: L, saṅgrahaname Uva:cca K, saṅgrahaname uvaca M
^62. vibhāgaś] M, vinagaś L K
^63. dyūtam] em., dyuta L K M
^64. tan] L M, om. K
^65. āhvānam] norm., Ahvanam· L K M • The vulgate reading of MānDhŚ is āhvaya here, but several mss. used by Issue in the code share the reading with n that seems to have been received on Bali.
^66. padāny] em., pada L, om. K, badam M
^67. vvalu] norm., va:lu L, valu K M
^68. vyavahārasthitāni ha] L K M, • The vulgate reading of MānDhŚ is vyavahārasthitāv iha here, but it seems that the text received on Bali had the reading that we adopt here. Olivelle’s ms. Be1 has the variant -sthitāni ca.
^69. pinakasthānaniṅ] L M, pinaka:stana: K
^70. eṣu] em., Evu L M, Uvu K
^71. sthāneṣu] em., stha:neṣṭa L K M
^72. bhūyiṣṭham] em., bhuya:ṣṭiṁ L, bhūyaśṭaṁ* K, buyastam M
^73. vyavahāra] L K, vyavavu- M
^74. vvalu] norm., va:lu L, valu K, valu M
^75. katəmunya ṅkāna] em., tatmunya ṅkana L K, tatmunya ṅhana M • Cf. §3 hana tinmunya ṅkāna.
^76. kapagəhakəna] L K, kapagəhana M
^77. i] L K, iṁ M
^78. nikaṅ] L M, -nikā K
^79. gumavayakən] L K, gumavayan M
^80. kāryāmivakṣa] L K, karyavivaksa M
^81. ri] L, riṁ K M
^82. brāhmaṇa] L M, prabrahmaṇna K
^83. maṅaji] L M, aṅaji K
^84. yogyāyogya] M, yogya- L K • Cf. §2 iṅət-iṅətənirātah yogyāyogyani kāryanikaṅ mavyavahāra kālih.
^85. saṅ brāhmaṇa saṅ vruh riṅ aṣṭādaśavyavahāra,] L M, om. K
^86. sira ta] L K, siranata M
^87. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^88. tarka, vruh] M, tarkkavruha L, tankavruha K • Note the absence of punctuation coupled with the use of an irrealis form in Issue in the codeIssue in the code.
^89. śruti] L K, smvati M
^90. takvan iṅ] em., tantraniṁ L K, tankvaniṅ (taṅgvaniṅ?) M • Questioning is the topic of the stanza, which explains why a prāḍvivāka/prāgvivāka is so-named. Retaining the word takvan here from the slightly corrupt reading of Issue in the code, we reject the readings matakvan (Issue in the code) and patakvan (Issue in the code) in the next sentence. Our author uses takvan again at the beginning of div 28.
^91. irikaṅ] M, matakvan irikaṁ L, patakvan ikaṁ K
^92. mataṅyan] norm., mataṅhyan L K, mataṅya ta M
^93. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^94. aṅiṅət-iṅəta ta] L M, haṅiṅətiṅəttha K
^95. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^96. i kāryanikaṅ] L, hinaryyanikaṁ K, iṁ karyanikaṁ M
^97. ta] K M, om. L
^98. sabhā] L M, sana: K
^99. tumamaa] M, jumamaha: L K
^100. sirāluṅguhāpagəha] norm., sira:luṅguḥhapagəha L, siraluṅguḥhapagəha K, siraluṅguhapagəha M • It would also be possible to interpet the manuscript evidence as supporting sirāluṅguh apagəha, with irrealis suffix only on the second form.
^101. tigaṅ siki] L K, sasiki M
^102. hana brāhmaṇa] L K, hana ta brahmana M
^103. prajñān] L K, pradña M
^104. yeka deśa sabhā ṅaranya de saṅ paṇḍita] K M, yeka de saṁ paṇḍita L (eye-skip)
^105. sabhā] L M, śana: K
^106. saṅ vr̥ddhah … tan vr̥ddhaḥ ṅaranira,] L K, riṅ K, om. M (eye-skip)
^107. iṅ] L, riṅ K, om. M (larger gap)
^108. iṅ] L M, riṅ K
^109. agəgvana] L K M, • All mss. present an irrealis here. Emend agəgvan?
^110. kasatyan] M, kajatyan· L K
^111. ginavayakən] L M, gina§va:yan K
^112. sahaneṅ] L M, saṁ haneṁ K
^113. mapan] M, mavan L K
^114. kavoraniṅ] em., kavoranaṅ L K M
^115. doṣanya] L M, ḍeṣanya K
^116. ika] L K, tika M
^117. kasatyanira] M, kasaktyanira L K
^118. hilaṅ ikā] M, hilaṁnika: L K
^119. paḍa hana] L K, padaha M
^120. patimbunaniṅ] L M, patambunaniṁ K
^121. maṅrakṣa] L M, marakṣa K
^122. mataṅyan] M, mataṅhyan· L, mataṅhya K
^123. pva kita] L M, om. K
^124. maṅkana] K M, maṅka L
^125. ....], • All mss. have atəhər (spelled at:hər) directly following liṅ. This seems grammatically impossible, as maṅkana liṅ is always used in a possessive construction immediately followed by a designation of the speaker. We can only guess that words like bhaṭāra manu have been omitted.
^126. pramāṇastava] em., praṇama:stava L, pr̥ṇattama:stava: K, pranatomastava M
^127. apan] M, lapan L, hapan M
^128. pinakapramāṇaniṅ] em., pinakapra:maṇan riṁ L M, pinakapr̥maṇan riṅ K
^129. loka, sira] L M, loka:, [... K (eye-skip)
^130. loka, sira … (17.1) loka maṅkana] A gap due to omission intervenes in K caused by eye-skip.
^131. saṅ magave] M, samagave L
^132. gamāntyanya] norm., gamantyanya L M
^133. umagəhakən] L, umagəgakən M
^134. de saṅ] L, seṁ M
^135. ikaṅ] L, hika K
^136. loka maṅkana] L M, ...] maṅkana: K
^137. mataṅyan] M, mataṅnyan L, mataṅhyan K
^138. bhaṭāra] L M, bha:va:ra K
^139. pva vvaṅ] M, vvavva L, ta vaṁ K
^140. tan] L K, om. M
^141. saṅ] M, sa L K
^142. pati] L K, mati M
^143. saparapatan] L M, sapasubscr. raṭa:pantan K
^144. saparapatanira] M, saparaparatanira L, saṁ parapata sira: K
^145. saṅ hyaṅ] L M, saṁṅyaṁ K
^146. kasatyan ginavayakən] L M, ka:satyaniṁ ginavya:kən· K
^147. riṅ] K M, ri L
^148. siṅ] L M, si K
^149. kahava tkeṅ] L, kahavat·tkeṁ K, kahava təke M
^150. prāgvivākanira] L, pr̥gvivakanira K, pragivaksira M
^151. durbala] M, ḍūrbbala: L, ḍūrgghala K
^152. riṅ] K, om. L, ri M
^153. kakehaniṅ] L M, iṁ kakehaniṁ K
^154. akveh vvaṅ] L M, hakeḥ vaṁ K
^155. deniṅ lapā] L K, den alapa M
^156. sirāmivakṣaa] L K, sira vivaksaha M
^157. kavruhnira] L M, kavruḥnya K
^158. veda] L K, deva M
^159. *pamivakṣana] L K, pavivaksana M (morphological)
^160. saṅ umuṅguh] L M, hikaṁ muṅguḥ K
^161. irika, sira ta] L M, hirika ta sira K
^162. maṅkanānakəna] em., maṅkanakna L, maṅkana:kna K, maṅkana M
^163. payajñan] K, vayajña:n· L, payadñan M
^164. sarvavīja,] L M, om. K
^165. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^166. mavəḍihana, asalimputa] em., mavḍihana, saliputa L, mavḍihana:, salimputa K M
^167. taṅ] M, kaṅ L K
^168. mvaṅ ikaṅ] L M, mvahaṁ§kaṁ K
^169. adharma] M, haḍarmma:- L, da:rmma:- K
^170. iṅətakənanya] em., Iṅətakənya L K M
^171. tuvi, kavruhana] L K, tvinya kavruhana kavruhana M
^172. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^173. vāhyaliṅgaiḥ] em., vaya:liṅge L K, vahyaliṅge M
^174. makanimitta] L M, makadimitta K
^175. *paṅanumāna] L M, paṅanumaha K
^176. eṅas] L, haṅa:s K, eṅgas M
^177. ri] L M, ra K
^178. mulat] K M, malat· L
^179. salah] M, sahalah L K
^180. alaṅə̄] L, aṅə: K, alaṅo M
^181. yadyapi] L M, yapi K
^182. inət-ətakən] em., hinəhəttakən L K, inəhətakən M
^183. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^184. makanimitta] norm., mukanimitta L K, makanimita M
^185. vāhyaliṅga] L M, vayaliṅga: K
^186. ākāraiḥ] norm., Akareḥ L K M
^187. iṅgitaiḥ] em., Iṅgitaḥ L K, iṅgita M
^188. carita] M, -caritta L, -ca:ritta, K
^189. niṅ] L M, -ni K
^190. uvuh-uvuh] M, tuvuhuvuḥ L K
^191. apa] L K, apan M
^192. yāvat sa syāt] em., yavatna:syat· L, yavatnasyat·, K, yavatsyat M
^193. samāvr̥tto] norm., samavr̥to L M M
^194. huvus] L M, vus K
^195. yan] L M, ya K
^196. huvus] L M, vus K
^197. sakiṅ] L K, riṁ sakiṁ M
^198. rare] M B, raray L K
^199. rakṣanən] L M B, rakṣanan K
^200. valu] em., valva L B, valva: K, vala M
^201. pabapebu] K M, pabavebu L, pagavepebhū B
^202. valu] L K, vulu M B
^203. *makapaṅguhan] norm., makapaṅgvan L K B, makapaṅgavan M • The same form is found also in dyad 67. We do not see any other solution than to ignore the ma- prefix. Emend sakapaṅgihan?
^204. satyanya] L K M, patyanya B
^205. hana vvaṅ avamāna] L M B, avvaṁṅamana K
^206. mataṅnyan] norm., mataṅhyan L K B, mataṅyan M
^207. ikaṅ] M B, Ika L, Ika: K
^208. katvaṅananira] L B, katatvaṅarananira K, katvaṅanira M
^209. yan tan] em., yan L K M B
^210. ikaṅ] L K B, kaṁ M
^211. hayva] K M B, tayva L
^212. kadaṅ] L M, kaṇḍaṁ- K
^213. daṇḍan ikaṅ] em., ḍaṇda Ikaṁṅ L M, ḍaṇḍa hikaṁṅ K • Reconsider this emendation: it seems that ḍaṇḍa in this text might actually be capable of meaning daṇḍan.
^214. aṅalap] L M, alap K
^215. daṇḍaanya] K M, ḍaṇḍanya L • The parallel in §34 suggests that we should read an irrealis form here.
^216. strīsatyasaṅrakṣaṇa] norm., strisatyasara:kṣaṇa: L, strisatya:ra:kṣaṇa K, stridyasaṅraksana M
^217. lavasanya] L, lavasnya K M
^218. təka] L M, tkiṁ K
^219. ikaṅ] M, tikaṁ L K
^220. sakeṅ] L, sakiṁ K M
^221. ikaṅ] M, tika L, tikaṁ K
^222. liṅnya, saṅ] K, liṁnyansaṁ L M
^223. maṅaku dravya] L M, maṅakuvadr̥vya K
^224. ika taṅ] M, Ika:kaṁ L, Ikaṁ K • The construction ika taṅ maṅkana is also found in §61.
^225. siṅgih ika dravyanya,] L M, om. K
^226. tan avruh] L K, tatan vruḥ M
^227. ri kahilaṅaniṅ] L, rikaṁ hilaṅaniṁ K, ri kahilaṅani M
^228. kvehnya,] L K, om. M
^229. tika] M, hika: L K
^230. kinavruhanya] L M, kavruhanya K
^231. kevalya] L M, saṁ K
^232. dravya juga] L, dr̥vya, ui Ikamaṅkana:, juga: K, drəvya suka juga M • The string cancelled in Issue in the code was initially written due to eye-skip from the preceding paragraph.
^233. ika ta vvaṅ] L K, ika ta vaṁ 6r14ika ta vaṁ M (dittography)
^234. daṇḍan ika] em., ḍaṇḍa Ika: L M, ḍaṇḍahika: K • The same hesitation applies to our emendation here as in our note to the same emendation made in §31.
^235. samūlya] L K, saṅgulya- M
^236. ikaṅ] K M, Ika L
^237. ikaṅ] M, Ika L, hika: K
^238. dharmanira] L M, ḍarmma sira:ṅ K
^239. alapənya] K M, hapapənya L
^240. mapa] L K, mapan M
^241. daṇḍanika] L M, caṇḍanika: K
^242. sikəpən] L K, sikəpəpən M
^243. sabhākəna] em., sabha:kukna L, sabhakakna K M
^244. ambahakəna] L K, nambahakəna M
^245. dravyaṅku] L K, drəvyaku M
^246. tan] L M, tatan K
^247. kinəmit] L K, kənəmit M
^248. sapanəmanikaṅ] L, sapanmunikaṁ K, sapanəmanika M
^249. mithya] norm., miṭya L, vivya K, midya M
^250. sapavvalunya] L, sapavalunya K, saṁpavalunya M
^251. ləvihana] M, L̥viha L K
^252. sapanəm-bəlasnya] K, sapanəmbalanya L, sapənəmbəlasan M
^253. panəmva] M, panəmvaṁ L K
^254. pinəṇḍəm] M, pinənəm L, pinənḍəmm K
^255. alavas] L K, alavasa M
^256. aṅśanana] L, aṅśana: K, saṅkuna M
^257. viśeṣan] K M, viśeṣa:n· L
^258. janma] L M, jadma K
^259. panəmva] L K, manəmva M
^260. aveha] K M, taveha L
^261. mataṅyan maṅkana] M, mataṅhyan L, kunaṁ mataṅyan K
^262. parva] em., paruha: L K M
^263. saṅ] L K, saṁ 7r5saṁ M
^264. nirān paṅrakṣaṅ] conj., -nira para:kṣaṁ L, -nira:parakṣaṁ K, -nira paṅraksa M
^265. tattvanira.] L K, tatvanira. iti pahuracarita. M • Issue in the code inserts an extra colophon. Cf. the case of paṇacarita.
^266. nikaṅ] K M, -nika M
^267. yan] L M, yen K
^268. kapaṅgiha] M, kapaṅgya: L, kapaṅgva: K • Or should we normalize kapaṅguha? See kapaṅguh below. It seems that the spelling with u predominates in this text.
^269. kinapagəhakən iṅ] L, napagəhakniṅ K, kinapagəhakəna M
^270. janma] L M, jadma K
^271. kinapagəhakən iṅ] L M, kapagəhakniṅ K
^272. thāni] norm., tani L M, taniṁ K
^273. baṇyāga] norm., bha:nyaga L, na:nyaga: K, banyaga M
^274. kunəṅ] L K, kuni M
^275. kavatəkanya kunaṅ, ika] M, kavatəkanya, kunaṁ Ika L, kavatəkanya kunaṁ hika K
^276. yan] em., ya L K M • Or would yar i be syntactially permissible here, and allow the same translation? Or can ika ta kabeh kapagəhakəna de saṅ prabhu ya ri svadharma stand as equivalent to ika ta kabeh kapagəhakəna ya de saṅ prabhu ri svadharma?
^277. puṇḍuhnya] K M, puṇḍaḥnya L
^278. ginavayakənya] K M, gavayakənya L
^279. kajanmanya] L M, kajadmanya K
^280. ri] L M, riṁ K
^281. varṇasaṅkara] em., varṇnasaṅhara- L K, parnasaṅara- M
^282. yan] L K, yatan M
^283. prāgvivāka] K, pvagvivaka- L, pvagivaka- M
^284. tan paṅapa] K, tan paṅama L, tatan paṅapa pa7v22tatan paṅapa M
^285. maṅaji] em., paṅa:ji L M, vvaṁṅaji K
^286. tuha] L M, tva K
^287. titisniṅ rahnya] L M, om. K
^288. kavruhananira tādva-tuhunikaṅ] em., kumavruhanira tadva:tuhunikaṁ L, kumavruhanira: tanḍya:tuhunikaṁ K, kumavruhanira advatuhunikaṅ M • Our emendation to kavruhananira here is made in conjunction with our choices of reading in the next section, and in §56.
^289. vāhyaliṅgādi] L, vvahyaliṅga:ḍḍi K, tahyalaṅgadi M
^290. kavruhana] M, kavruhanika L K
^291. buddhiniṅ mavyavahāra] M, om. L K (eye-skip) • The reading in Issue in the code may be compared with the string found in §27.
^292. kavruhananira] L M, kavruhana: sira K
^293. mapagəha] em., makapagəha L K M
^294. huvus] L M, vuḥvus K
^295. ginavayakən] L M, ginavayakna K
^296. dhārmika] em., ḍarmmikaṁ L, dharmikaṁ K M
^297. -mārga] K, -vargga L, -ma7v32marga M
^298. saṅ] L K, om. M
^299. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^300. kədvakəna] M, kḍva:kna L K
^301. denikaṅ] L K, dekaṅ M
^302. pradhana] norm., pra:ḍa:na L, pr̥daṇa K, pradana M • OJED records only pr̥dana (one occurrence each in Koravāśrama and Kuṭāra-Mānava), but the source of this word is evidently Sanskrit pradhana.
^303. *huvusaniṅ] L M, husaniṁ K
^304. pihutaṅnyan] L, pahutaṁnya: K, pyu8r5taṅnya M
^305. vehən] L M, veha: K
^306. maṅgəh] L K, maṅga M
^307. panahuranaṅ] em., panahuraniṁ L M, panaturraniṁ K • Our emendation is supported by Kuṭāra-Mānava §7 kaṅ amateni amanahurana hutaṅe kaṅ den-pateni ikā and §77 anake amanahurana hutaṅe kaṅ apəpəgatan ikā.
^308. asih-asihən] L M, a:sira:sihasihən· K
^309. taṅtaṅən] M, taṁtaṅəna L, taṁtaṅəna: K
^310. adāna] norm., hadana L M, hadana: K
^311. dānana tuṅgal] em., dinana, tuṅgul· L, dinana, K, dinana, tuṅgun M
^312. pihutaṅnya] L, pahutaṁnya K, pyutaṅnya M
^313. tan] L K, yatan M
^314. valātkāran] L K, malanta8r11ran M
^315. mapihutaṅ] L, mavihutaṁ K, mapyutaṁ M
^316. mijila] L K, umijila M (morphological)
^317. tatan] L M, tata:t K
^318. tumagihakən] L M, tugihakən K
^319. anaṅguh] L K, om. M
^320. ri] L M, riṁ K
^321. pañji] M, pañjiṁ L K
^322. puhakakənanya] em., puha:knanya L, puhaknanya K M
^323. sakesi] em., sakeṁsi L, sakiṁsi K, sakesa M • A second hand has crossed out the anusvāra in Issue in the code.
^324. pañji] L M, om. K
^325. pradhana] norm., praḍa:na L, pr̥dana: K, pradana M
^326. sakavənaṅnya] L K, sakənavənaṅnya M
^327. sinamayakən] L K, sinamahakən M
^328. təka] L K, təkan M
^329. samaya] L M, yasmaya: K
^330. sinahuranya] L K, sinahuran utaṅnya M
^331. limaṅ] K M, pañcasaṭa L
^332. tumutana] norm., tumuttanaṁ L, tumutkanaṁ K, tumuttaṁ M
^333. ku, 1, mā, 5] K M, mā, 10, mā, 2 L
^334. mithyanya] norm., miṭyanya L, midyanya K, mityanya M
^335. yan] L M, yana K
^336. paṅas tan pasamayā] L K, masamaya- M
^337. katəpətan] L M, katəpatan K
^338. pañca] K M, pañcasaṭa L
^339. ku, 2] K, ku, 2, śu, I, ma, 2 L, ku, ṅu M
^340. paṅḍaṇḍeriya] L K, paṅande M
^341. śāsana] K M, śaṇasa L
^342. ya tapva ahutaṅ, …, ḍaṇḍa kaṅ sinambat vrat iṅ apadu.] L, kanut L, pira:kaṁ L, hinuṅgeṁ L, yadṭa L • These paragraphs are absent in witnesses Issue in the code Issue in the code and seem extraneous to our text.
^343. katut] em., kanut L
^344. pirak kaṅ] norm., pira:kaṁ L
^345. hinuṅgah iṅ] em., hinuṅgeṁ L
^346. yathā] em., yadṭa L
^347. kahanan] L K, kahinan M
^348. pahutaṅ] L K, ahutaṁ M
^349. pintonana] M, mintonana L K
^350. tan hana] K M, tana L
^351. ananagih] K M, anagiḥ L • The reduplicated form ananagih found twice in this section also occurs in §102.
^352. ananagih] norm., hananagiḥ L K, ananagiha M
^353. putra *kalāntara] L K, puhakalantara M
^354. hanāmituturi] L K, hanamityari 8v30 samasatan hanataḥ M
^355. bhaṭāra] L K, bharata M
^356. kumavruhanā] K M, kumavruha- L
^357. tinuduh] K, tinuduḥ ante ras. mva L, tinuduhnya M
^358. tan vruh ri] M, ta vruḥ L, tasubscr. n· vruḥ riṁ K
^359. kveh-kəḍikniṅ pihutaṅnya] L M, kveḥkḍik hutaṁnya K
^360. mvaṅ] L M, mvaḥ K
^361. piraknyan] L K, pirakniṅ M
^362. hanāpihutaṅ] K M, nahan pihutaṁ L
^363. lāgi] L M, lagiḥ K
^364. maṅucapana] L M, maṅucapaṇna L
^365. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^366. sumahuri] M, ṣumavura: L, sumavura: K
^367. huvus] K M, vuhus L
^368. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^369. huvus] M, huhus L, vus K
^370. tinakvanan] K M, tinakvana:- L
^371. mavyavahāra] norm., mavya:vara: L, mavya:vara K, ma9r8mavyavahara M
^372. saṅ] L M, sa K
^373. prāgvivāka] K, praante ras. gragviva:ka L, pragivaka M
^374. ri] L M, riṁ K
^375. tambeyan] K M, tambaya:n· L
^376. ri] L M, riṁ K
^377. rumuhun] L K, ru9r11mun M
^378. kāri] L M, kariṁ K
^379. ika ta] L, ikaṁ taṁ K, ika taṁ M
^380. tika] L, teka K, kita M
^381. sorakəna] L K, corakəna M
^382. jñātāraḥ] norm., jñataraḥ L M, jñatara, K
^383. uktvā] em., anta L, antaḥ K, aktaḥ M
^384. ta] L M, om. K
^385. makveh] L K, akveḥ M
^386. diśeti] norm., diseti L K, deseti M
^387. na cet] em., na ceta L, na cetaḥ K, neceta M
^388. vijilakən ya] L K, vijilakəna M
^389. yan sor pakṣanya] L, yan pakṣanya subscr. sor K, yan sopaksanya M
^390. saṅ] L M, om. K
^391. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^392. tinakvanan] L M, tinakvana: K
^393. kāraṇaniṅ] L K, karaniṁ M
^394. pihutaṅnya] L, pahutaṁnya K, pyutaṅnya M
^395. kapənət] L M, kapət· K
^396. sikəpən] K M B, sikən· L
^397. daṇḍan ika] L K, danda ika M
^398. satinagihakənanya] M, satinagiḥ07-11nya L, raśa:tinagiha:knanya K
^399. ləpihakəna] L K, ṅapihakəna M
^400. paṅujarakəna] M, pahujarakna L, pahujar=rakna K • Or could the form paüjarakəna have been intended by the author?
^401. tripakṣa] em., trisakṣi L K M • All mss. read tripakṣa in §93.
^402. ndya] L M, ṇḍyan· K
^403. hana […] prāgvivāka.] All witnesses indicate a strong punctuation after ləpihakəna.
^404. yan pahutaṅ] L M, yanapahutaṁ K
^405. riṅ tan pahutaṅ] em., tan papihutam L, ririhanpahutaṁ K, tan 9v25 ahutaṁ M
^406. ikaṅ aṅas] M, Ikaṁṅkaṅas· L, hika:ṅka:ṅa§s· K
^407. yan pahutaṅ] L M, yanapahutaṁ K
^408. aṅas yan pahutaṅ] K M, haṅas· yan patuhutaṁ, haṅas· yan pahutaṁ L
^409. mvaṅ] em., vvaṁ L K, vaṁ M
^410. apihutaṅ] L K, apyutaṁ M
^411. daṇḍan] M, ḍaṇḍa L K
^412. hutaṅ inaṅasnya] em., utaṅnya, kaṅ hinaṅas L, hutaṁ haṅasnya K, utaṅ iṅasnya M
^413. hutaṅnya] M, hutaṁ L, hutaṁnya hutaṁ sakuR̥nya: L̥piha ya, Ikaṁ yan· L̥piḥniṁ hutaṁnya K
^414. satinagihakən ləpihakəna] L, satinagiha:kənya L̥pihakna ya: K, satinagihakəna ləpihakəna ta ya M
^415. riṅ] K M, om. L
^416. yan tinagih ikaṅ ahutaṅ] M, ikaṅ inagih vvaṁṅ avutaṁ L, yan anagiḥ hikaṁṅ ahutaṁ K
^417. sākṣyakəna ri] L M, sakṣihakna I K
^418. sākṣi] K M, pakṣi L
^419. hinanākəniṅ] em., hinanahakniṁ L, hina:nayakniṁ K, inanabakəniṁ M
^420. pradhana] norm., praḍaṇa:, pr̥ḍaṇa: K
^421. varahakəna] L K, ujarakəna M (lexical)
^422. liṅnikaṅ] L, liṁṅikaṅ K, liṅ iki M
^423. pradhana] norm., praḍaṇḍa L, pr̥ḍaṇa K, pradana M
^424. carita] L M, -carittha K
^425. magr̥ha] em., pragr̥ha: L, pr̥gr̥ha: K, pragəha M
^426. maulāḥ] norm., molaḥh L, molah K M
^427. tani] L M, taniṁ K
^428. kṣatriya janma] M, kṣatrya janma L, kṣatriya jadma: K
^429. vaiśya,] norm., veśya, L M, om. K
^430. śūdrayoni] norm., sudrayoni L, sudr̥yoniṁ K, sudə10r4rayoni sudrayoni, M
^431. riṅ] K M, ri L
^432. *makapaṅguhana] norm., maka:paṅgvana: L K, makapvaṅgvana M • The same form is found also in §30.
^433. gavayakəna sākṣi] em., om. L, gavayana: sakṣi K, gaveyan saksi M
^434. riṅ] K M, ri L
^435. polahnya] L K, polyanya M
^436. sākṣya] L K, saksi M
^437. mūlātukar] L, mulattakar· K, mulat tukar M
^438. rovaṅnya] K M, rovanya L • Emend vvaṅ ma-?
^439. menmen,] K M, om. L
^440. lanāṅuṅguh-uṅguh] em., lana huṅguhuṅguḥ L, lanaṁ huṅguḥhuṅguḥ K, lanuṅgu-uṅgu M
^441. inucap iṅ hala] em., iṅucap hala: L, hiṅucap haṅ ala K, itucap iṅ ala M
^442. maliṅ prakāśa,] K M, om. L
^443. amaṇḍagiṇa] L K, amanduṅina M
^444. atuha] M, voṁṅatuha: L, tatuha: K
^445. dahat, rare], • The two words supplied here are assumed to have been omitted in transmission due to eye-skip. Their restoration is supported by two other occurrences of the pair atuha/rare in our text, in §74 and YY.
^446. dahat] L K, nahava M
^447. tuṅga-tuṅgal] L M, tuṅgaltuṅgal· K
^448. caṇḍāla,] L M, om. K
^449. vuta] M, huttha L, hutta K
^450. sākṣya] K M, sakṣi L
^451. səḍaṅ] K M, sḍəṁṅ L
^452. alara] L M, alira K
^453. səḍaṅ] K M, sḍəṁṅ L
^454. buddhinyāvərə̄] norm., budinyavəR̥ L, buddhinyavuR̥ K, budinya avro M
^455. deniṅ ṅelnya] L, deniṁhaṁhelnya: K, deniṅelnya M
^456. pəṅiṅan] norm., pṅiṅan· L K, paṅiṅan M
^457. akukuh śabdanya] L, a:kuku, bḍa:nya K, akukuḥ sa10v20sabdanya M
^458. yan strī ikaṅ] K M, Ikaṁ histri L
^459. mavyavahāra] K M, mavyavara: L
^460. sākṣinya] L K, saksyanya M
^461. yan dvija mavyavahāra,] K M, dvija L
^462. dvija sākṣinira] M, sa:kṣya dvija: L, dvija sakṣyanira K
^463. yan śūdra mavyavahāra] K M, yan vika:ra sudra L
^464. sākṣinya] L, sakṣyanira K, saksinira M
^465. caṇḍāla mavyavahāra] K M, cacaṇḍala Lac, caṇḍala Lpc
^466. sākṣinya] L M, sakṣyanya K
^467. kunaṅ […] sākṣinya.] The readings of the three witnesses represent two recensions that cannot be reconciled with each other without doing violence to the one or the other. It is noticeable that the recension represented by Issue in the code and Issue in the code, which we follow here, is much more coherent than that represented by Issue in the code. By the principle of lectio difficilior potior, the latter should perhaps be preferred: its readings are less consistent, somewhat elliptical, and compressed, whereas the readings of the other recension could be interpreted as an expansion and systematization. On the other hand, the use of -nira in reference to the Śūdra must be a slip.
^468. yan enak] M, subscr. yan ena:k· L, nenak· K • The agreement between the uncorrected reading in Issue in the code and the reading prior to scribal addition in Issue in the code is remarkable.
^469. ya ika yogya] norm., ya yogya L, yanhika:yogya: K, ya ikaṁ yogya M • Cf. div 78.
^470. səḍaṅ] K, sḍəṁṅ L, sədəṅ M
^471. iṅ jro umah] norm., Iñjromaḥ L, hi jro Umaḥ K, i joḥ M
^472. alas] Lpc K M, alap Lac
^473. kunaṅ] K M, om. L
^474. strī] K M, histri L
^475. bālena] norm., valena L M, yogya sakṣi lanā K
^476. atuha dahat,] M, tuha dahat, L, om. K (eye-skip)
^477. pinakānak riṅ] norm., pinakanakka L, pinakahanak riṁ K, pinaka anak riṅ M
^478. kabeh] L M, ka K
^479. tatkālaniṅ] L K M, • Should we emend kālaniṅ? See the situation in §66.
^480. āpadgatakāla] K M, padgata:kala: L
^481. yan rare lavan atuha] norm., yan· rare lavan yatuhva L, rare lavan yan a:tuha: K, rare lavan yan atuha M
^482. mithya] norm., mitya L, matya K, mivya M
^483. ujarnya] L K, ujarnyan M
^484. ri] L, om. K M
^485. səḍaṅnya] L, sḍəṁnya K, sədəṅnya M
^486. pinakasākṣi] L M, pinaka:hanasakṣi K
^487. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^488. kunaṅ] K M, mvaṁṅ L
^489. grahacarita] M, -gracaritta L, -graha:,carittha K
^490. sākṣya ika kabeh] M, hika: sa08-15kṣya kabeḥ L, sakṣya, hika ta kabeḥ K
^491. səḍaṅnyan] norm., sdaṁnyan L, sḍaṁnyan K, sədəṅnyan M
^492. ikaṅ] L M, hika: K
^493. mavyavahāra] L K, avyava:hara L
^494. kālih] L M, ka:la K
^495. asiṅ] L M, Asaṅ K
^496. akveh] L K, akveha M
^497. pituhun] L K, pinituhun M
^498. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^499. kvehniṅ] K M, kveḥ L
^500. sujanmaniṅ] L M, śujadmaniṁ K
^501. pituhun saṅ] K M, pituhun·, de saṁ L (syntactic)
^502. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^503. marə̄] L K, mara M
^504. ya ika yogya] K, ya yogya Ika: L • On the problem of word order here, cf. §73.
^505. denyāṅrəṅə̄] K, denyaR̥ṅə: L, denya arəṅa M
^506. prakāśa] L M, vrakaśa K
^507. mojar pva] L K, mo pva M
^508. dharmārtha] norm., ḍa:rmattha L, ḍa:rmmata: K, darmarta M
^509. ika makasākṣya] K, Ika: sa08-21kṣya L, ika masaksya M
^510. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^511. sakarəṅə̄] L, kaR̥ṅə: K, sakarəṅa M
^512. tika] L K, ika M
^513. maṅguh avāṅ naraka] em., maṅguḥnaraka: L, maṅgəhavana:raka: K, maṅgiḥhavannaraka M • In the Sanskrit lemma, the word avāṅ has been entirely lost in Issue in the code.
^514. sinuṅsaṅ] K M, sinusaṁ L
^515. tinurunakən … kabeh] K M, sakiṁ M, om. L (eye-skip) • This sentence seems to have been omitted in Issue in the code due to the scribe jumping from kavaḥ to kabeḥ.
^516. sakeṅ] K, sakiṁ M, om. L (larger gap)
^517. ikaṅ] L, om. K M • Or is the Issue in the codeIssue in the code reading to be preferred here?
^518. rəṅə̄] L K, -rəṅa M
^519. takvanana] em., takvana L K M (haplography) • The expected verb from in the same construction is correctly transmitted in §33 takvanana ya irikaṅ dravya inakunya.
^520. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^521. rəṅə̄] L K, -rəṅe M
^522. ṅūni] L M, ṅuniṁ K
^523. makasākṣya] M, makasakṣiha: L K
^524. akveha] L K, akeha M
^525. sādhua] em., sadvaha L M, sadva:ha K
^526. tan yogya] K M, tanogya L
^527. makasākṣya] L M, maka:sakṣi K
^528. sake] L M, saṁkve K
^529. sambaddha] norm., sambambada L, sambadḍa: K, sambada M
^530. matakvana … sākṣi] L M, matakvan M, saksya M, om. K (eye-skip)
^531. matakvana] L, matakvan M, om. K (larger gap)
^532. sākṣi] L, saksya M, om. K (larger gap)
^533. mavyavahāra] K M, mavyava:ra L
^534. ujaranira] K, Ujarranira:, L, ujaranya M
^535. ika] L, hika: K, tika M
^536. sākṣi] L, sakṣya K M
^537. mavyavahāra] K M, avyavara L
^538. i sira] L K, usira M
^539. dva-] L M, om. K
^540. ika] K, rika: L M
^541. irikaṅ] L M, Ika:ṁ K
^542. vicāranya] L M, vicara: K
^543. pratuhunta] L M, pr̥tuhun[... K
^544. pratuhunta … (84.1) satya vacananta] A gap due to omission intervenes in K.
^545. ri] L, i M
^546. mulahakəna] L, mulahana M
^547. kālih.] M, kaliḥ || [... L
^548. kālih. … (86.1) ikaṅ] A gap due to omission intervenes in L.
^549. satya vacananta] M, ...]ya vacananta: K
^550. kita] M, kitta: K
^551. de] M, den K
^552. sākṣi […] brahmā.] A few sections down (dyad 93), and then in all three manuscripts, we find the words kapaṅgih ta ikaṅ svarga uttama denta, preserved here only in Issue in the code, almost literally repeated: kapaṅguh ikaṅ svarga denta, mvaṅ kamokṣan, pasaṅgrahan
^553. sākṣy anr̥ta] em., śakṣi ya mr̥śa K, saksyarəta M
^554. makahīṅan], makahīṅanya K M • The emendation is requireds by the maka- construction. We suspect a vowel killer was miswritten as pasangan ya.
^555. pañjanmanya] M, pañjadmanya K
^556. ikaṅ] K M, ...] Ikaṁ L
^557. kasatyanya] L K, kasatyanira K
^558. ulah yukti vr̥ddhi deniṅ kasatyanya,] L M, om. K (eye-skip)
^559. ujarakəna ta] em., ujaraknanta L K M
^560. mavyavahāra] K M, pavyavahara: L
^561. səḍaṅnyan] K, sḍəṁnyan L, sədaṅnya M
^562. saṅ kasatyan] L M, kasaṁkasaṁ,kasatyan K • Emend sakeṅ kasatyan, as in next section? Or kasatyan Or saṅ hyaṅ kasatyan?
^563. ikaṅ] L K, iki M
^564. inaran ikaṅ satyena] conj., Inaraniṁ kasatyana L, hinaraniṁ kasatya:naṁ K, inarahniṅ kasatyana M
^565. aṇḍa mariṅ] K M, haṇḍarmariṁ L
^566. svarga] M, śvargga L, śvarghgan· K
^567. parahu] K M, prahu- L
^568. niṅ vvaṅ mahyun məntasa] L, om. K, -niṁ vaṁ mahyun matasa M
^569. kasatyan … sakeṅ] L K, pa:pan L, len L, lekan K, sakiṁṅ L, om. M (eye-skip)
^570. pāpa] K, pa:pan L, om. M (larger gap)
^571. lena] em., len L, lekan K, om. M (larger gap)
^572. sakeṅ] K, sakiṁṅ L, om. M (larger gap)
^573. saṅhāra] K, saṅara L M
^574. loka] M, loka:ṁ L, leka: K
^575. hetunika] K M, hetuniṁka: L
^576. havya] norm., hayo L, mataṅhyan tan yogya K, mataṅyan ayo 13r12 ayo M
^577. iṅilaṅakən] L K M, • All manuscripts agree on this form, instead of hinilaṅakən.
^578. de saṅ] L, dḍera saṁ K, desasaṁ M
^579. hala] L M, ahala K
^580. kumavruhi ry aku] L, kumavruhiyyaku K, kumavruha iriyaku M
^581. kaharəpnya] K M, kaR̥p·nya L
^582. mulat iriya] L, mulati hiriya K, mulahiriya M
^583. tan vruh pva] M, tan· pva L, tan vruḥ pa K
^584. ikaṅ ulah] K, ika hulaḥ L, ikaṅ unya M
^585. salah] L K, sa13v18salaḥ M
^586. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^587. vinuni] L M, vanuni K
^588. hīriya] L M, -hiya: K
^589. ndya lvirnira] K, om. L
^590. dyaur] em., bhyoḥ L, nyoḥ K, byoḥ M
^591. bhūmir] L K, rumir M
^592. āpo hr̥dayaṁ] K M, apoḥ L
^593. candrārkāgni] L M, ca:nḍrakagni- K
^594. yamānilāḥ] em., -yama:,niliṁ L, -yama:nilaṁ* K, -camaniliṁ M
^595. rātrir] em., latri, L, ratriḥ K, ratri M
^596. dvisandhye] em., dvisandyo L K, dvisandya M
^597. dharmaś ca] norm., damaś ca: L, da:rmma:ś ca K, ḍarmasca M
^598. vr̥ttajñāḥ] norm., vrattha:jñaḥ L, vr̥ta:jñaḥ K, vrətadñaḥ M
^599. dehinām] norm., dehi09-21nam· || [... L, -nehinam· K, -dahinam M • The long omission in Issue in the code that starts here and ends after the paraphrase of the following stanza may be due to eyeskip from one punctuation sign to another.
^600. dehinām … (91.1) kunaṅ] A gap due to omission intervenes in L.
^601. dyauḥ] em., nyoḥ K, byoḥ M
^602. bhūmiḥ] norm., bhumi K, bumi M
^603. āpaḥ] norm., hapaḥ K, apaḥ, apaḥ M
^604. vvay] norm., vyay· K, vay M
^605. hr̥dayam] norm., hr̥daya: K M
^606. candraḥ] norm., canḍra: K, candra M
^607. vulan] M, Ulan K
^608. arkaḥ] norm., ha:rkka K, arka M
^609. agniḥ] norm., Aghni K, agni M
^610. yamaḥ] norm., ya:mma K, yama M
^611. anilaḥ] norm., Anila: K, anila M
^612. rātriḥ] norm., ratri K, rati M
^613. sandhye] norm., -saṇḍye K, -sandya M
^614. makādi] M, mkadi L
^615. dharma] em., atma M, ḍa:mma: K
^616. sapolahniṅ] norm., sapolahiṁ K, polahniṁ M
^617. sarvajanma] M, śajadma K
^618. ika] K, ikana M
^619. mvaṅ] em., mva K, mvaḥ M
^620. tiṅkahniṅ] K, tiṅkahiṁ M
^621. kāpusan] M, kasan K
^622. pāśa] M, paśaḥ K
^623. sevu kvehnya] M, śevūhakveḥnya K
^624. paḍomilət] M, panomilət K
^625. kunaṅ] K M, ...] kunaṁ L
^626. yan satya kita,] K M, om. L
^627. sakarəṅə̄ denta] K, sakaR̥ṅəntentasakṣi L, sakarəṅe kita M
^628. tuhv ata] M, yen tuhu L, tuhuta K
^629. mvaṅ] L K, vaṁ M
^630. pasaṅgrahan,] L K, om. M
^631. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^632. inujaran] L K, inujara M
^633. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^634. ta ya pituṅ vai lavasanya] L K, ta ya pituṁ ve lavasnya ta ya pituṁ ve lavas14r3nya M (dittography)
^635. katəkan] K M, kavkan· L
^636. ikaṅ] norm., yikaṁ L, hikaṁ K M
^637. katunvan umahnya kunaṅ] K M, kunaṁ katunvan umaḥnya L (transposition, see st. )
^638. sinaṅguhnya] K M, pinaṅguḥnya L
^639. pan daṇḍa] L K M, • We reject a prima facie interpretation as pandaṇḍa, since the only occurrences of such a word known to us from other texts are spelt paṅdaṇḍa and it would anyhow not make sense in the context.
^640. pinakasākṣi] M, pinaṅkanśa:kṣi L, pika:nsakṣi K
^641. paṅujarakən] L M, pahujarakən· K
^642. ekadeśaniṅ] M, Eka:deṣain mg. ni L, hena:deṣani K
^643. likhita, sākṣi, bhukti] K M, sakṣi, likittha, bhūkti L (transposition, see st. )
^644. sinaṅguh] K M, sinaṅguḥniṁ L
^645. kinon] L K M, • We feel that kinonakən would have been better here. Must we emend the text?
^646. pradhana] norm., praḍaṇna L, pr̥dana: K, pradana M
^647. nikaṅ] L, -hikaṁ K M
^648. ya daṇḍanya] L M, ḍanḍaṇḍanya K
^649. puluhanya] K M, -puluṅanya L
^650. tātan vruh saṅ prāgvivāka ri hutaṅnya] K M, pragivaka M, om. L (eye-skip)
^651. prāgvivāka] K, pragivaka M, om. L (larger gap)
^652. asatyaa ikaṅ] K, hasatyaha:10-02kaṅ L, amatyaha ikaṅ M
^653. śapatha] L, sapadḍa: K, sapata M
^654. ginavayakən de] L M, ginavayakəde K
^655. mahār̥ṣi] L K B, saṁ maharəsi M
^656. makadon kapəgataniṅ] L M, makatona:pgataniṁ K
^657. vasiṣṭha] L K, visista M
^658. rāja] L K, praja M
^659. dinalih] L M, kadalih K (morphological)
^660. nda] L, nḍan K M
^661. daṇḍan] L M, ḍaṇḍa: K
^662. *həlyan] L M, həlyad K
^663. denikaṅ] K M, deniṁṅ L
^664. səṅguhən] L K, səṅgutən M
^665. sādhu sadākāla] L M, sadukalaḥ K
^666. maśapatha] L M, masavata K
^667. tuhva] M, tuva: L, tva: K
^668. apan] L, Avan K, om. M
^669. śinapathakənku] L M, sinapa:takənta K
^670. tika] L, tikaṁ K, nika M
^671. sakeṅ] L K, sakiṁ M
^672. hayva ta maṅkana,] L K, om. M
^673. maśapatha] em., pasapaṭa: L K M
^674. dlāhan] L M, dlaha: K
^675. maṅkana liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama] K M, sa K, om. L • It is unclear why the final phrase would have been omitted in Issue in the code.
^676. saṅ] M, sa K, om. L (larger gap)
^677. səḍaṅ] norm., sḍaṁ- L K, sədəṅ- M
^678. strī] K M, histri- L • Or edit istri-vicāra? Cf. cases of (hi)stri-kahyun.
^679. hāraka] L K, karaka- M
^680. saṅ] K M, om. L
^681. tan hana] L K, tana M
^682. pāpaniṅ maśapatha maṅkana] L M, pa:pa masapaṭa: samaṅkana: K
^683. anapathaniṅ] L K, hanapataniṁ K, anapatani M
^684. hilaṅa] L M, halaṅa K
^685. tan] K M, ta L
^686. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^687. manapathani] L M, manapata:niṁ K
^688. vāhananta] L M, Avahananta K
^689. liṅ] L K, liṅa M
^690. prāgvivākān] L K, pragivaka M • Issue in the code does not only repeat it usual error in spelling this word but also omits the enclitic particle attached to it.
^691. panapathani] L M, panapaṭaniṁ K
^692. kṣatriya] M, satrya: L, triya K
^693. masta hilaṅa,] M, lac. L K (eye-skip)
^694. liṅanirān] L K, liṅanira M
^695. panapathani] L M, panapaṭaniṁ K
^696. sakvehniṅ] L, sakvehiṁ K M
^697. kabhuktia] norm., kabhūktiha L, ka:bhuktiha: K, kabuktya M
^698. yen] L K, yan M
^699. aṅgaməla] M, aṅamla:- L, gamla:- K
^700. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^701. konən asiləma] M, konasiL̥ma L, konəsiL̥ K
^702. vvay ajro] norm., vvaya,jro L, vaya:jro K M
^703. anaknikaṅ] L M, a:nakna:kaṁ K
^704. satuṅgal de saṅ] L M, ḍe saṁ tuṅgal saṁ K
^705. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^706. vvai] L, vai K, ve M
^707. satya vacananikaṅ] M, tika:ṁ vacaṇa L, satya:nikaṁ vacaṇa: K • We retain the Issue in the code reading which is analogous to a phrase in §75: kavruhana mithya ujarnya de saṅ prabhu.
^708. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^709. ri] K M, riṁ L
^710. śapatha] K M, ṣasapaṭṭa:ka L
^711. mahārāja] L M, mavlara:ja K
^712. vatsa] L M, tatsa K
^713. apuy] K M, apviy· L
^714. rambutira] L M, mrambutira: K
^715. tan] L M, ta K
^716. gəsəṅa] M, gsəṅa L K • Emend gəsəṅ? Cf. Dharma Pātañjala p. 324 tan gəsəṅ sira yan katunu riṅ apuy. But the Saṅ Hyaṅ Hayu (BnF Mal-Pol 161, 14v4) has tan pəgat deniṅ kadga, tan gəsəṅa deniṅ apuy.
^717. deniṅ] L K, deni M
^718. satya] L, śaktya- K, kasatya- M (morphological)
^719. asākṣita] M, hanasakṣiha: L, Asakṣiha: K
^720. sinatyan] L, sanatyan K, si15r11sinatyan M
^721. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^722. yadyapi] L K, yadyapu M
^723. kalāntara] L M, kalaṣara: K
^724. tan yogya] K M, tanogya L
^725. ika sorakəna] L, hika: sora,kna K, kasorakəna M
^726. mutahakəna] L M, mutakna K
^727. pinaṅanya ta] L K, pinaṅanyaṅata M
^728. mūrkhanya,] L M, om. K
^729. hyunya,] L M, om. K
^730. yeka] L K, ya ta M
^731. vitatha] em., vita L M, vita: K • Or emend viṭa?
^732. ṅaranya, liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama] K M, ṅa L • Or should the Issue in the codeIssue in the code reading be considered due to expansion in transmission?
^733. səḍaṅnya] norm., sḍəṁnya L, sḍaṁnya K, sədaṅnya M
^734. pinakasākṣi] L M, na:kasakṣi K
^735. r̥ṇacaritādi, lobha pinakādinya,] L K M, • The text as it stands is doubtful. We seem either to lack a word like makahetu before lobha, as in the previous section, or to require expunging the string r̥ṇacaritādi as carried over from dyad 93, to obtain the string riṅ lobha pinakādinya as gloss of eṣām anyatame sthāne. It is provisionally the latter option that we retain.
^736. ḍaṇḍa ika] L K M, • Emend ḍaṇḍan ika? Cf. DISCUSSION IN INTRODUCTION.
^737. kāraṇanyādva] L K, karananyaṅa karanyadva M
^738. səḍaṅnyan] M, sḍəṅnya L, sḍaṁnya K
^739. ḍaṇḍanya] L K, dandahanya M
^740. 3] L M, 1 K
^741. kunaṅ yan] K M, yan L • Starting here, Issue in the codeIssue in the code read kunaṅ repeatedly at sentence start where Issue in the code omits this word.
^742. hetunyan adva] K M, hetunya hadva L
^743. sāhasa] L M, -sahaśra: K
^744. panḍaṇḍeriya] L K, madanda iriya M
^745. 3] L M, 2 K
^746. təkanya] K M, om. L • Starting here, Issue in the codeIssue in the code read təkanya several times at sentence end where Issue in the code omits this word.
^747. kunaṅ […] təkanya.] The second half of the Sanskrit stanza is not paraphrased at all. It is likely that corresponding sentences of the Old Javanese text have been lost due to eye-skip.
^748. kunaṅ] K M, om. L
^749. istri-kahyunya hetunya adva] conj., histri-kahyunya hadva L, iṁstri-kahyunyan hadva: K, stri-kahyunyan adva M • Cf. two other case of istri-kahyun in §348-349, and an occurrence of strī-vicāra in dyad 97. Assume the compound to be histri-kahyun or strī-kahyun?
^750. daśaguṇakəna] L M, daguṇa:kna K
^751. sāhasa] L M, -sahapa K
^752. 1] L K M, • Conjecture 13?
^753. təkanya] K M, om. L
^754. hetunya] L M, hetunyan K
^755. ḍaṇḍa, … puṅguṅnya hetunya adva] transmitted in L K, hetunyan K, om. M (eye-skip)
^756. hetunya] L, hetunyan K, om. M (larger gap)
^757. panḍaṇḍeriya] K M, ḍaṇḍeriya: L
^758. təkanya] K M, om. L
^759. hetunya] L, hetunyan K M
^760. təkanya] K M, om. L
^761. ḍaṇḍaniṅ] L M, caṇḍaniṁ K
^762. vinarahakən] M, vinarahakan L, virahakan K
^763. prabhedanya] L, pranedanya K, prabedaniṁ pra16r2bedanya M
^764. donya] M, denya L K
^765. hanaaniṅ] norm., ananiṁṅ L K, hananiṅ M
^766. umulahakən] L K, umulahakəniṅ M
^767. ḍaṇḍaniṅ […] adharma.] None of the witnesses has final punctuation after this sentence.
^768. kṣatriya] M, satrya L, satriya K • Cf. divs 66, 98, 125 on the spelling of this word.
^769. veśya, śūdra,] L M, om. M
^770. gumavayakəna] M, gumavehakna L, gumaveya K
^771. kūṭa] L K, om. M
^772. səḍaṅnya] M, sḍəṁnya M, sḍaṁnya K
^773. niṅ avyavahāra] L, -niṁ vyavahara K M
^774. yathāparādha ya] norm., yataparadaya L M, yataparada:ryya K, yataparadaya L • The term yathāparādha recurs in dyad 159.
^775. brāhmaṇān] K, brahmaṇna L, yan brahmana M (syntactic)
^776. ḍaṇḍan] K M, ḍaṇḍa L
^777. iti sākṣicarita] M, Iti sakṣi caritadi L, Itaṁ* sakṣicaritthadaṁ* K
^778. svāyambhuva] norm., sva:yambuhva: L, śvayambuhva: K, svayambuhva M
^779. kunaṅ liṅira] L K, kunalaṅira M
^780. tan hana … brāhmaṇa] transmitted in K M, om. K, pakaḍananiṁ K, pakənaniṅkaṅ M, om. L (eye-skip)
^781. hana] M, om. K, om. L (larger gap)
^782. pakənanikaṅ] norm., pakaḍananiṁ K, pakənaniṅkaṅ M, om. L (larger gap)
^783. vətəṅ] K, vtaṁ L, vətaṁ M
^784. sthānaniṅ] norm., svarṇaniṁ L, svananiṁ K, stananiṁ M
^785. ḍaṇḍa riṅ trivarṇa,] conj., om. L K M • Our restitution is based on the parallel in dyad 109.
^786. paganti-gantiniṅ] K M, pagantagantaniṁ L
^787. sahurniṅ] L M, om. K (eye-skip)
^788. kavruhana] L M, kavruha K
^789. maṅkanātah] L K, maṅkanata M
^790. adon] L M, don K
^791. ta] L M, om. K
^792. tibākəna] K, tibaka:kna L, tibakakəna M
^793. ta] L, taṁ K M
^794. ḍaṇḍan] K M, ḍaṇḍa L
^795. mandaṇḍa, hala sira] M B, ma:nəṇḍa:, hala sira: L, manaṇḍa: halanira K
^796. hilaṅ puṇyanira, hilaṅ svarganira,] K M B, Ilaṁ śvarganira:, Ilaṁ punyanira:, L (transposition, see st. )
^797. taṅ andaṇḍa] L, taṁ daṇḍa K B, tandaṇḍa M
^798. panḍaṇḍa] L M, paḍaṇḍa K
^799. ḍaṇḍan,] K M, ḍaṇḍa, L • All witnesses show a higher-level punctuation sign here, not the one we normally represent as comma.
^800. panḍaṇḍa] em., paḍaṇḍa L K, mandanda M
^801. irikaṅ] L K, ikaṁ M
^802. ḍaṇḍa saṅ prabhu … amaṅgih pāpa] Thus formulated in K M, ḍūryyaṣan K M, hamaṅguḥ L, amaṅguḥ M, ḍəṇḍa, hamaṅguḥ dūryyaṣa: saṁ prabhū, makadḍi hamaṅguḥ papa:- L • The Issue in the code reading is smoother with regard to the placement of saṅ prabhu; we have nevertheless decided to adopt the word order and punctuation of Issue in the codeIssue in the code. The somewhat awkward placement of saṅ prabhu could be smoothened by moving the punctuation mark to stand before instead of after saṅ prabhu.
^803. duryaśa] L, ḍūryyaṣan K M, L (larger gap)
^804. amaṅgih] K, hamaṅguḥ L, amaṅguḥ M, L (larger gap)
^805. naraka] L M, -nraka: K
^806. ujar ahala] L, Ujaraha: K, ujarala M
^807. gavayakəna] L M, gava:kna K
^808. kapiṅrvanya] K M, kapiṁrvana: L
^809. ḍaṇḍa dhana] norm., ḍaṇḍa dana: L K, daṅda danda dana M
^810. anibākəna] L K, anibakakəna M
^811. tibākənanira] L M, tibakanira: K
^812. ḍaṇḍan] K M, ḍaṇḍa L
^813. tāmra] K M, tambra L
^814. patəmahan] L K, patəmagan M
^815. māṣa] em., ma:s· L K M
^816. makadon] L M, maṅka:don K
^817. ya tikāja] L M, yateka:ja- K
^818. vvalu] em., vaṁlu L M, vvaṁlu K
^819. səḍəṅiṅ] L, sḍaṅi K, sədaṅiṁ M
^820. raviteja sumənə̄ riṅ] K, ravisuteja:, sumnərriṁ L, raviteja sumna riṁ M
^821. salikṣā ṅaranya] K M, salikṣa:, ṅa L
^822. sasavi] L K, saṅ asvavi saṁ sasavi M
^823. sakr̥ṣṇalam] L K, sakrənalam M
^824. ṅaranya, limaṅ] L M, ṅaranya, [... K (eye-skip)
^825. ṅaranya, limaṅ … (119.1) ṅaranya, ikaṅ] A gap due to omission intervenes in K caused by eye-skip.
^826. samāṣa] em., sama:s· L M
^827. māṣa] conj., mas· ṅaranya L M • We conjecturally remove ṅaranya from the text and emend transmitted mas· to māṣa.
^828. kuna] M, kunaṁ L • This is the first occurrence of the expression tahil kuna whose second word is quite consistently transmitted as kunaṁ (though it incidentally figures as kuna here in Issue in the code right before the word ṅaranya); apparently the meaning of the term had become obscure already by the time of the archetype of our manuscripts.
^829. pataṅ] L, kunaṁ pataṁ M
^830. kuna] em., kunaṁ L M
^831. ṅaranya, ikaṅ] L M, ...] ikaṅ K
^832. kuna] em., kunaṁ L K M
^833. sadharaṇa] em., sadara L K M
^834. 2, mā,] L, 2, ṅa, ma:, K M
^835. yan iṅ pirak] L, yan pirak· K M
^836. dve kr̥ṣṇale samadhr̥te] norm., dve kr̥ṣṇale, sama:dr̥te L, dve trapbale, samadr̥te K, edvakrəsnale, samadrəte M • All witnesses read a punctuation sign between dve kr̥ṣṇale and samadhr̥te.
^837. samadhr̥te] norm., samadr̥te L K M
^838. təkākəna] em., tkaknən L, tkanən K, tə17r9kakən M
^839. vehən] conj., veḥ L K M
^840. rūpyamāṣakaḥ] norm., rupyaḥma:slaka: L, rupanyamasakaḥ K, rupyamasakaḥ M
^841. māṣa] em., mas· K L M
^842. dharaṇa] L K, karana M
^843. ṅaranya] K M, ṅa L
^844. i pirak] K, pirak· L, ikaṁ pirak, iṁ pirak M
^845. purāṇa] M, suraṇa L K
^846. pamrata] M, pamr̥ttha L, patratū K
^847. ya sakārṣāpaṇa] L M, ya ta ka:rṣapaṇa K
^848. mapa yan] L K, mapan yan M
^849. tāmra] L K, tvaratamra M
^850. kuna] em., kunaṁ L K M
^851. 2] L K, ṅa M
^852. mā] em., ma:s· L K M
^853. kunaṅ ikaṅ … sapuluh ma] Thus formulated in K M, sapuluh pana pirak M (transposition, see st. ), kunaṁ Ikaṁ pirak ṣapuluḥ pana:, ma:, || ○ || R̥ṇadeve vratijñante, pañcama siṁtam ahartti, hapanave dadviguṇiṁ, tan manom anuṣasaniṁ, ka, riṅ mavutaṁ yan masaṅketa:, yapva ta mityeṁ vuhus riṁ purvvaka:, ḍaṇḍanika: de bhūpatya, pañca satapa1×ṇa, kunaṁṅ apuvara haṅasiḥ dvigunotama ḍaṇḍa || ○ || nipṭiṁ vak nityaṁ* krodaṣṭaṁ*, valat śobr̥ṁ* namasṭadḍi, niṣṭe maḍyamaṁ* hutamaṁ*, purvvakaṁ* mituva ḍaṇḍaṁ*, ka, hana ta ya: vaṁṅ apihutaṁ, tinagiḥ pihutaṁnya, tan paveḥ vetan drəvenya, hasr̥ṁ saṁṅ apihutaṁ, maṅalap sadr̥venya, maṅalap histri, sunu, bhūmi, nūn pasu sakalviriṁ patik vənaṁ yata hinalap·, vetniṁ kaṁniṣṭa vinaṅūn mityeṁṅ ūjar,, maka:don hinira:-hira:, haṅiṅindəti, haṅlindihi, tan druḥ kaṁṅ adr̥ve vaṁṅ apihutaṁ, lumka:s kaṅśa:seṁ tan hambava cihna Utər· daL̥m, hikya ṅaran valat sahaṣa havalat śobra, hiṅar:vakən vinalik rantas vitya:, mvaṁ tinibakna ḍaṇḍa mahirantaṁn kaṁ sa:hasobradḍi, kunəṁ pinaraṅgvakna vutaṁ, lavan daṇḍanekaṁ sahaṣa, vnaṅ pasaṅana vrat niṣṭa maḍyotama, ye niṣṭa vit hutaṁ mvaḥ paṅamet· sinahaṣa:, niṣṭa: ḍaṇḍa,, 5000, yen madya paṅamete, ḍaṇḍa, 10000, hutama paṅamete, ḍaṇḍa, 20000, sapaṅamete haṅsula:kna riṁ kaṁṅ avutaṅ, vaṣana, ḍaṇḍa riṁ saṁ bhūpatya || 0 || kunaṁ Ikaṁ pratekaniṁ harta:, sapaṇna:, 20, limaṁ paṇa:, 2, ku, tkeṁ hartha, kunaṁ ikaṁ pirak pana sapuluḥ, ma:, L • Manuscript Issue in the code inserts a substantial interpolation between two iterations of the lemma. The interpolation notably contains the full text of MDhŚ 8.139 and an unidentified Sanskrit stanza. Although having stanza 8.139, with paraphrase, in this general part of the text is potentially attractive, the fact that the stanza is quoted in full is suspect, and the precise locus where it is inserted interrupts the paraphrase of 8.137. On these grounds, we favor the hypothesis that the segment of text found only in this witness is extraneous to our text.
^854. pirak paṇa sapuluh] L K, sapuluh pana pirak M (transposition, see st. ), L (larger gap)
^855. 2] L K, ṅa M
^856. təkanya] K M, om. L
^857. śatamāna ṅaranya] M, satapana:, ṅa L, satama: ṅaranya K
^858. saniṣka] em., saniskara L K M
^859. mavarah-varah] K M, mavaraḥ L
^860. limaṅ] L, lima K M
^861. paṇa, paṇa] L K, paṇa M
^862. tāmra] K M, hamra L
^863. mā,], om. L K M • In order for the arithmetic in this paragraph to work, we absolutely need this sentence to state a quantity of twelve and a half māṣas (i.e., 12 māṣa + 2 kupaṅ). Should we also supply ma before mā? Probably not, as ku in the last sentence is also not preceded by ma. For our author, ma, su seems to have been a fixed combination with ma no longer able freely to be combined with other units, as happens in the epigraphic corpus.
^864. 2] L K, ṅa M
^865. yan iṅ pirak] M, pira:k· L, yani pirak· K
^866. ma, su, 1, … sevu paṇa,] L K, om. L, om. M (eye-skip)
^867. təkanya] K, om. L, om. M (larger gap)
^868. 2] L K, lpa M
^869. təkanya] K, om. L, təkaniṁ təkanya M
^870. mapan ikaṅ] L M, om. L
^871. ku, 1], 1, ku L
^872. təkanya riṅ pirak.] K, yen pirak· || L, təkanya riṁ pirak. iti pana-carita kunaṁ. M • Since it is not matched in Issue in the codeIssue in the code, we reject the interesting chapter colophon inserted here in Issue in the code.
^873. pavarah] L K, varaḥ M
^874. vasiṣṭha] L K, visista M
^875. gavayakəna] L M, kavayakna K
^876. satus] L K, satis M
^877. māṣa] em., ma:s· L K M
^878. pradhanāṅalāntarakəna] M, praḍana:, ṅalantarakna L, pr̥daṇa:kalantarakna K
^879. ku, 1,], ku, L K, ksa M • All witnesses omit the number 1 that is required after unit ku.
^880. kalāntaraniṅ] K, ṅalaṅanta:raniṁ L, aṅalantaraniṁ M
^881. ma, su, 9] L M, ma:, 1, 9 K
^882. 6, riṅ sapuluh tahun] conj., A riṁ salek· L K, A, riṁ salek· M • The witnesses clearly point to a value of 9 suvarṇas. This means the total number of māṣas in question is at least 144, i.e., a factor of 10 times the annual yield on the loan. For this reason, we conjecture that the number corruptly transmitted as A in all witnesses was a 6, reject the reading riṅ salek despite unanimous manuscript support for it, and conjecture sapuluh tahun. It is not evident why our author would have thought of a ten-year period in the present context, but it may be relevant that this duration will be mentioned explicitly two times not far below (dyad 130dyad 132).
^883. mā 2] em., maṅu L K M
^884. aṅalantarakən] L, aṅalantara:kənya K M
^885. māṣa] em., ma:s· L K M
^886. prabhedanikaṅ] K M, prabeda sira yan maṅkana:, kaṁ L
^887. mā, 2] em., ma:s·, 2 L, mas·, dadi ma:s·, 2 K, ma:s·, ṅsa M
^888. mā, 3] em., ma:s·, 3 L K, ma:s·, ṅvya M
^889. mā, 4] em., ma:s·, 4 L K, ma:s·, A M
^890. mā, 5] em., ma:s·, 5 L K M
^891. salek] L, salekya K M
^892. yan] em., yanya L K M
^893. aṅalāntaranana] em., haṅala1×ntarana: L, Aṅalantarana: K, haṅalantarana M
^894. yan] em., yanya L M, yenya K
^895. kṣatriya] M, satrya L, saktrya K
^896. mā, 3] L K, ma:s· M
^897. yan] em., yanya L M, yenya K
^898. vaiśya mahutaṅ] norm., veśya mavutaṁ L, ṣyai mahutaṁ K, vaiśya:Utaṁ M
^899. mā, 4] L K, ma:, A M
^900. yan] em., yanya L K M
^901. śūdra mahutaṅ] L K, śudra:Utaṁ M
^902. aṅalāntaranana] K M, haṅalantara L
^903. salek] L, saleknya K, salekya M
^904. saṅ manaṇḍa-naṇḍa] M, sama:naṇḍanaṇḍa L, samana:naṇḍa:naṇḍa: K
^905. paṅupakāra] L K, paṅuvaka:ra M
^906. tan] L M, han K
^907. gantanya] L, gantaknanya K, ha:nta:knanya M
^908. dvalən] L M, dvaL̥m· K
^909. lələba] K M, L̥L̥bakna K
^910. deniṅ saṅ manaṇḍa] L, de saṁ masaṇḍa: K M
^911. papobhaya] M, pasobhaya L, mapoya: K
^912. kabhuktianya] L M, bhuktiyanya K
^913. pakalāntara], paṅalantara L
^914. kṣaya] K M, kṣatriya L
^915. yan] L M, yen K
^916. iṅaṅgo] L K, idaṅgo M
^917. həlyanana samūlyanikaṅ] L, lyana:na samulyahikaṁ K, əlyanikaṁ M
^918. yan] L, kunaṁ yan K M
^919. aṅga maṅəlyanana] norm., haṅga maṅalyanana L, aṅga 1×ṅəlyana:na K, aṅgatṅəlyanana M
^920. saṇḍa] L K, sansanda M
^921. ṅaranya yan] K M, ṅaran vaṁ L
^922. patuvava] em., patuvavan· L M, patuvavahan· K
^923. ika] L K, ika ika M
^924. inaku] L K, anuku M
^925. sobhaya] K, pobhaya L M
^926. mvaṅ] K M, om. L
^927. tuvi] L K, tvi M
^928. lələba] L K, lələb M
^929. ikaṅ] L, kunaṁ hikaṁ K M
^930. sapi] K M, sampi L
^931. patuvavakna] L K, tuvavakəna M
^932. lələba, ya] L K, lələba ta ya M
^933. patuvavan] em., matuvava L, patuvava K, atuvava M
^934. salviraniṅ] K M, salvirriṁ L
^935. salviraniṅ] K M, salviriṁ L
^936. ri] L M, riṁ K
^937. lavasanya] L, lavasnya K M
^938. mulat ta] norm., mula:ta L, mulata K M
^939. ya humənəṅ] L, ya:, Umnəṁ ta ya: K M
^940. ikaṅ] M, Ika L, hika: K
^941. makadravyaanya] L, hika:dravyahanya K, ika makadrəvyahanya M
^942. matuvava kunaṅ] L, Ikaṁ vvaṁ matuvava K, ikaṁ vaṁ matuvava M
^943. mulat ta yan] norm., mulata: yan L, mula ya K, mulat yan M
^944. humənəṅ] L, Umnəṁ ta ya, hana K M
^945. ya iṅucap-ucap] conj., ṅucap-ucap L K M • We consider that two syllables have been lost in the manuscript transmission and restore them based on the partial parallel hayva ya hiṅucap-ucap de saṅ prabhu in div ???.
^946. ikaṅ] L K, ika M
^947. iṅucap] L, hinucap K, iṅucapan M
^948. ikaṅ] K M, riṁ L
^949. vvaṅ vavaṅ] L K, vaṁ vvaṅ M
^950. bhinuktiniṅ] norm., binukti, riṁṅ L, bhinuktini len· K, binukti iṁ M
^951. ri] L M, riṁ K
^952. saṅ] L K, om. M
^953. patuvavan] M, matuvava L, patuvava K
^954. ta ya irikaṅ] K M, om. L
^955. sabhinuktinya] L M, saṁ binuktinya K
^956. masaṇḍa] M, manaṇḍa L, manaṇḍa: K
^957. mvaṅ saṅ] K M, om. L
^958. matuvava] L, patuvava K, tuvava M
^959. abəh] L K, əbaḥ M
^960. amukti] L K, mamukti M
^961. ucapən] norm., hucapan L, hiṅucapan K, iṅucapan M
^962. vehən] norm., vehin L, vehan K M
^963. alah ika] K M, halahi Ika L
^964. amənaṅ iṅ] M, hamna Ikaṁṅ L, Amnaṁ hikaṁ K
^965. dravyaniṅ] L K, drəvya si M
^966. dravyaniṅ] L, dravya saṁ K M
^967. tinuvavakən] M, hinuvava:kən· L, tinvavakən· K
^968. niṅ ratu] L, saṁ prabu K M (lexical)
^969. ya] K M, om. L
^970. yadyapin] L, yadyapi K M
^971. katəka riṅ kadaśavarṣa] L, katkaha daśavarṣaha K, katəkaha dasavarsa M • Or emend to katəka rikaṅ daśavarṣa?
^972. maṅəlyanana kaṅ amukti] L, həlyana:na de saṁṅ amuktya maṅkana: K, elyanana de saṅ amuktya maṅana M
^973. ya] L M, yen K
^974. kalāntaran] L K, kakalantaran M
^975. alapən] M, halapan L, Alapan M
^976. ri] L M, riṁ K
^977. ya] em., yan L K M • We emend because kaməna is never construed with yan, while kaməna + ya + irrealis verb form is found, e.g., in the Patitihan charter (5r4–5) tigaṁ vṅi kamnā ya L̥L̥ba.
^978. dhānya] norm., da:nya L, danya K M
^979. sada] em., ta:ya L, saya: K M
^980. lava, vāhya] M, vaya, larva L, vaya, lava: K
^981. alavas ta] L, Alavasata K M
^982. kasahuran] M, katahura:n· L, katahuran· K
^983. panahuranya] L M, panahurnya K
^984. atak] L M, yatak· K
^985. ṅaranya] K M, ṅa L
^986. bəsar] L K, bəras M
^987. sinaṅguh] L, sinəṅgaḥ K, sinaṅgaḥ M
^988. sada] em., smaya: L, saya: K, saya M
^989. ṅaranya] M, ṅa L, ṅaraka: K
^990. ghr̥ta] em., ghaṭa L, gatta: K, gata M • Our emendation is inspired by such parallels as TK 52.25 (goh uttama deniṅ pəhanya mvaṅ ghr̥tanya) and Tk 1.69a (gr̥ta pə̄han sinaṅguh pavitra).
^991. pataraṇa] L, pataraṇa: K, patarana M • OJED records only the spelling paṭāraṇa, but the spelling with ta found in our witness is actually very widespread.
^992. vāhya] em., vaya L K, vavyahya M
^993. ləpihakəna] L M, kalpihakna K
^994. ya] K M, om. L
^995. sakeṅ] L, sakiṁ K M
^996. liṅ saṅ paṇḍita.] K, om. L, liṅ saṅ paṇḍiṭa. [... M
^997. liṅ saṅ paṇḍita. … (135.1) cakravr̥ddhi kālavr̥ddhi kārikāvr̥ddhi kāyikāvr̥ddhi] A gap due to omission intervenes in M.
^998. muvah] L, mvaḥ K
^999. mās su] em., mma:s· L, ma:s· K
^1000. gənəpana] L, gnəpana: Uga K
^1001. pradhanāṅalap kalāntara] conj., pradana:ṅalantara: kalap· L, pr̥daṇa:ṅalantara kalap· K • Since the sentence seems to us incapable of interpretation with the words aṅalāntara kālap that the witnesses transmit here, we are forced to resort to conjecturing that an inversion of word order has occurred, induced by the fact that aṅalap and aṅalāntara have their first two syllables in common.
^1002. hana] L, hana ta K • Issue in the code seems to have transposed particle ta here from the following sentence.
^1003. cakravr̥ddhi kālavr̥ddhi kārikāvr̥ddhi kāyikāvr̥ddhi] conj., cakravr̥di, kayika:vr̥di L, cakr̥vradi ṅaranika:, Ana: kayika:vr̥di K, ...] hana kayikavrədi M
^1004. ta] L M, om. K
^1005. kalāntara] L M, ka:ntara: K
^1006. inilvakən] K M, Inilvan L
^1007. pradhana] norm., pradana: L M, pr̥dana [... K
^1008. pradhana …satuməkanaṅ kalāntaraniṅ] A gap due to omission intervenes in K.
^1009. ṅaranya] M, ṅaran· L
^1010. inalapan] L, inalapn M
^1011. ya] M, ye L
^1012. kinalāntaran konkonan] L M, • The witnesses agree on a reading that seems corrupt. We are unsure how to emend. Among options we have considered are kalāntara-n kinonkon, kalāntara-n kinonakən, ikaṅ hutaṅ kinalāntaraniṅ konkonkan, kalāntaraniṅ konkonkan.
^1013. denikaṅ] em., de saṁ L, deniṁkaṁ M
^1014. kārikā] norm., karika:- L M
^1015. rikaṅ] L, riṁka M
^1016. kinalāntaran] L, kalantaran M
^1017. satuməkanaṅ kalāntaraniṅ] L, ...]n kalantara:niṁ K, stumkunaṁ kalantaraniṁ M
^1018. kalāntara] L K, kalantaran M
^1019. iṅaṇḍəh] em., hiṅanḍiḥ L K M • The same sentence pattern is found in the Ramwi charter of 804 Śaka (1v11) mamalaku ya Inaṇḍəḥ gavainya.
^1020. pva] L M, kapva K
^1021. yān] em., yana L M, ya:na K
^1022. ikaṅ […] putra.] All witnesses read a lowest-level punctuation sign here and after the gloss of the next stanza: it seems that MDhŚ08.154–156 were considered to form a group.
^1023. kalāntara] K M, ka:rantara K
^1024. mapanas] norm., manəs· L, mapanəs· K, panas M
^1025. sahurənya] M, sahurana L, savuranya K
^1026. muvah] norm., mvaḥ L K, mvaṁ M
^1027. sahurən] L, savuR̥nya K, sahurənya M
^1028. mañakravr̥ddhyakən] norm., ma:ñakravr̥dihakən L, mañakr̥vr̥dhḍiyakən K, mañakrəvrədyakən M
^1029. *tinəguhan] L M, tinəṅguhan· K
^1030. minithyanya … kāla,] L M, minisyanya M, om. K (eye-skip)
^1031. *minithyanya] L, minisyanya M, om. K (larger gap)
^1032. apihutaṅ] L M, hutaṅ K
^1033. vruh ri] M, vru ri L, vruḥ riṁ K
^1034. ta ri] em., kari L M, riṁ K
^1035. katəmvanikaṅ lābha] em., ka:təmvaniṁ kalabha L, katəmvaniṁ kaṁ labha: K, katəmvaniṁ kalaba M
^1036. rikaṅ] L M, rikna K
^1037. mvaṅ vruh ya] L M, mvaḥ ya vruḥ K
^1038. katəkaniṅ] L, tkaniṅ K, təkani M • We prefer the reading with katəkan, derived from the same verb tuməke that also underlies satuməkana in §135.
^1039. ri] L M, riṁ K
^1040. yadyapin] L, yadyapi K M
^1041. maṅkana] L K, maṅkana-maṅkana M
^1042. satəkanya juga] L M, patanya juga:n K
^1043. pahutaṅanya] L K, pahutaṅnya M
^1044. ri] L M, riṁ K
^1045. *palayaran] L, palayaranya K M
^1046. kalāntaraniṅ] L K, kalantarani M
^1047. maṅaku] L K, paṅakū K
^1048. ri] L M, riṁ K
^1049. vvaṅ] norm., voṁ L, om. K M • Both reading are equally acceptable. We tentatively prefer that with vvaṅ on the grounds of the unanimous manuscript support for ikaṅ vvaṅ mahutaṅ in div 49.
^1050. pinintonakənya] L K, pinintonakəna M
^1051. meṅəta] L K, meṅəta-meṅəta M
^1052. ri] L M, riṁ K
^1053. iṅgataniṅ] L K, aṅgataniṅ M
^1054. alaṅ-alaṅ] L K, aṅalaṅ-alaṅi M
^1055. śeṣaniṅ tukon … anak putuniṅ ahutaṅ] Thus formulated in L, śeṣaniṁ ḍaṇḍa, śeṣa vlan·, Ika ta kabeḥ, yan matikaṁ mahutaṁ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya K, sesaniṁ, sesa vəlyan, ika ta kabeḥ yan mati kaṁ mahutaṁ, tan yogya tagihən anaknya M, śeṣaniṅ daṇḍa, śeṣa vlyan, ika ta kabeh, yan matīkaṅ mahutaṅ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya K M • Paradosis of K M: śeṣaniṅ daṇḍa, śeṣa vlyan, ika ta kabeh, yan matīkaṅ mahutaṅ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya • The two alternative ways of reading the last sentence, represented respectively by Issue in the code and Issue in the codeIssue in the code, seem equally acceptable. It is remarkable that where Issue in the code reads śeṣaniṅ tukon, Issue in the codeIssue in the code seem to reflect śeṣa vlyan in their hyparchetype, while they agree with Issue in the code on reading śeṣaniṅ ḍaṇḍa. There is external textual evidence in Perpusnas L882 (mvah hutaṅ tan kaliliranā deniṅ putra, hutaṅ tan paputra, hutaṅ totohan, śeṣadaṇḍa, hutaṅ tukon, hutaṅ sajə̄ṅ) that might support conjecturing śeṣa ḍaṇḍa in our text. There is also evidence in UBL Or 5037 that tukon and vəlyan were felt to be equivalent in this genre of literature (ana vvaṅ istrī linamar saptapayu sinrahan ikaṅ tukon mati taṅ istrīkaṅ sinrahan tukon vəlyan ika si baṅavan ika tan vaṅsulakna ikaṅ tukon).
^1056. ikaṅ] K M, om. L
^1057. ginavayakəniṅ] L, ginavayakən riṁ K M
^1058. *kuṭumbi] em., kuhumbi L, kudumbi K M
^1059. ri] L M, riṁ K
^1060. bapanya] M, bapanta L K
^1061. bapanya] M, maṅkana: bapa:nya L, maṅkana: bapanya K
^1062. bapa] L, bapanya K M
^1063. ika] K, ikaṁ M, om. L
^1064. tiṅkahaniṅ hutaṅ] L K, tiṅkahniṅ ahutaṁ M
^1065. kaṅ] L M, om. K
^1066. yogya] K M, ogya L
^1067. anak] L, hanaknya K M
^1068. tan iṅgataniṅ] L M, taniṁ K (eye-skip)
^1069. yadyapi] L K, yadyapinyan M
^1070. dānapratibhūḥ] norm., da:napratibhuḥ L, dana:pratibuḥ K M
^1071. dānapratibhūḥ] norm., dana:pratibhuḥ L, dana:pr̥tibuḥ, dana:pratibhuḥ K (dittography), danapratibuḥ M
^1072. ri] L M, riṁ K
^1073. hutaṅ, ikaṅ] norm., utaṁ Ikaṁ L, pihūtaṁnya, Ikaṁ K, utaṁnikaṅ M
^1074. ikaṅ anaknikaṅ] conj., hinakunya, Ikaṁ L K M
^1075. saṅ pradhana] conj., maṅaku dana:pratibhuḥ L, maṅaku dana:pr̥tibhuḥ K, maṅaku danapratibuḥ M
^1076. sumahurana] M, sumahurana L K
^1077. hutaṅ ikaṅ] em., hutaṁnikaṁ L M, hūtaṁnikaṁ K
^1078. senakuniṅ] L, sena:kuni K, senakunni M
^1079. anakiṅ] em., hanak riṁ L K M
^1080. maṅkanātah] M, maṅkana ta L K
^1081. nikaṅ inakuniṅ bapanya panahuranya] K M, manavur anaknya sahinakuniṁ bapa L • The variation of reading between Issue in the code and the other two witnesses is unusually significant.
^1082. ika […] panahuranya.] This paragraph is transmitted ibn exceedingly corrupt form in all witnesses; we are forced to take recourse to extreme conjectures to obtain a coherent text.
^1083. ri] L M, riṁ K
^1084. pihutaṅnya] L K, utaṅnya M
^1085. kinavruhan] L M, kavruhan K
^1086. yan] K, ya,h L, om. M
^1087. ulih anyāya] em., hulihanya: L
^1088. sādhanaa] conj., sadanmana L, sadana:na K M
^1089. konkonakəna] K, kokonakna L, konkonana M
^1090. ya] K M, om. L
^1091. sahurən] K, saUra: L, iron M
^1092. piraknya] L K, si[displacement from 21r12 to 12r2]raknya M
^1093. maṅakva] em., manaṅakva L, maṅakuvva K, >maṅkana M
^1094. sahurənya ikaṅ] L M, sahuranyanikaṁ K
^1095. senakunya] em., senaku L, senakumna K, senakuna M
^1096. nirādiṣṭa] em., niraniṣṭa: L K, niradipta M
^1097. maṅakva] L K, maṅakvana M
^1098. liṅ bhaṭāra manu,] K M, om. L • We tentatively accept the extra clause found here in Issue in the codeIssue in the code.
^1099. tan kinaliliraniṅ] L, ta kaliliran K, tan kitanaliliran M
^1100. *papendahnya] L M, paveṇḍaḥnya K
^1101. mavyavahāra] K, mavyavara: L, mavivahara M
^1102. avərə̄] L K, avro M
^1103. edan] K M, Eha:n· L
^1104. phalanya] em., maphalanya L, mapalanya K M
^1105. katut] L K, katurut M
^1106. riṅ] L K, ri M
^1107. *pinakakasornya] conj., pinaka:sornya L K, pinasanya M
^1108. yadyapi tuhva] M, dya:pi tuhu L, dya:pa tva: K
^1109. mattādi] M, matta:ndi L, mantanḍi K
^1110. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^1111. lvirniṅ] K M, lvir L
^1112. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^1113. yogāvapana] norm., yogavapaṇna L, yogya:yogavapaṇa: K, yogavapana M
^1114. yogavikraya] em., yogavikriya L K M
^1115. upanidhi] L K, upadini M
^1116. yogāvapana] norm., yogavapaṇna L, yogavapaṇa: K, yogavapana M
^1117. vvitaniṅ] K, vitaniṁṅ L, vaṁtanaṅ M
^1118. akrayavikraya] conj., akira L K M
^1119. paveveh] L M, paveḥ K
^1120. yogavikraya] em., yogavikriya L, om. K, yogavikrya M
^1121. ṅa] L K, ṅaranya M
^1122. kinonakən dvalən] L K, kinona[displacement from 12v17 to 11r18]len M
^1123. vəkasan] M, ri vkasan L K
^1124. yogadāna] L M, yogga:ḍaṇa: K
^1125. ṅa] L K, ṅaranya M
^1126. vkasan] L K, ri vəkasan M
^1127. sinaṅguhnya] L M, pinaṅguḥnya K
^1128. yogapratigraha] L K, jagrapatigraha M
^1129. ṅa] L K, ṅaranya M
^1130. patuvava] L K, pativava M
^1131. sinaṅguhnya] L M, pinaṅguḥnya K
^1132. upahan] L, upaya M
^1133. ṅa] L K, ṅaranya M
^1134. sinaṅguhnya] L M, pinaṅguḥnya K
^1135. konakəna] norm., kvanakna L, kvana:kna K, kananakəna M
^1136. valuyakəna] L, valuya:ka K
^1137. rika] L K, ri M
^1138. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^1139. saṅ maluyakən ika] M, saṁ valuyaknira L, savaluya:kənira K
^1140. vvaṅ *maṅuṅguh-uṅguh] L K, vaṅuṅgu-uṅgu M
^1141. deśa] M, ri deṣa L, desaṁ K
^1142. kapahayvaniṅ] L K, kapatayvaniṁ M
^1143. *kuṭumbi] L M, kudumbi K
^1144. de saṅ] K M, deniṁ saṁ L
^1145. lvirniṅ] L M, lvirnin K
^1146. parārtha] em., pararṣa: L M, para:ṣa K
^1147. sākṣi] L M, kaṁ sakṣi K
^1148. vəkaniṅ] em., vkasaniṁṅ L K, vəkasaniṅ M
^1149. kvehnya] K, om. L, kuvehnya M
^1150. vipra,] L M, om. M
^1151. vaṇija] K M, vinija: L
^1152. duhkhaa] norm., ḍuka: L K, dukaha M
^1153. alapənira] K, om. L, a[displacement from 12r2 to 21r2]pənira M
^1154. maṅalap] L M, malap K
^1155. paṅalap] K M, paṅalapa: L
^1156. yogya] K M, ogya L
^1157. maṅke] Lpc K, maṅko Lac M
^1158. dlāhan] L K, dlaha M
^1159. deśa] L M, da:pa: K
^1160. ya] L M, ya ta K
^1161. prabhu] L M, pabhu K
^1162. sira] L K, de sira M
^1163. ulaha] K M, Ulahan· L
^1164. hayva hana] L, Ayva habha: K, Ayvana M
^1165. kady aṅganiṅ] L M, kadḍihaṅganiṁ K
^1166. mandaṇḍa] em., manaṇḍa L M, manaṇḍa: K
^1167. dumaṇḍaa] norm., duməṇḍata L, duməṇḍaha K M B
^1168. rumakṣaa] norm., rumakṣata L, rumakṣaha K M
^1169. asihiṅ indriya] conj., hasihiṁṅiṁya L, hasihiṅiṁya K, iya M B
^1170. alah] L K, kalah M B
^1171. maṅkana halanya] L, halanya yan maṅkana K M B (syntactic) • The phrasing transmitted by Issue in the codeIssue in the code would be suitable only if what follows stated a negative consequence. Cf. §128 halanya yan kalavasan, lələb mvaṅ hinaku de saṅ patuvavan.
^1172. ulaha saṅ] K M B, hulahaniṁ saṁ L
^1173. pəgəṅənira ikaṅ] em., pgəṁniran tikaṁ K, pgəṁnira:n hikaṁ K, pagəḥnira Ikaṁ M, pgəṁnira hikaṁ B
^1174. ikaṅ] L M B, ika K
^1175. ika ta saṅ prabhu maṅkana, tinūt sira deniṅ rāt kabeh] B, Ika: ta sira saṁ prabhū tinut deniṁ rat kabeḥ L (transposition, see st. ), ika ta saṅ prabhu, tinut sira deniṅ rat kabeh K, Ika: ta saṁ prabhu ma21v4ṅkana, tinūt sira denikaṁ ra:t kabeḥ M
^1176. vvay ahəniṅniṅ] em., vyahniṁ L, vya:hniṁ M B, vyaniṁ K M • The emendations we make and the entire syllable that we supply are required by the sense of the passage and supported by some parallel expressions, notably Ādiparva (p. 65) inuparəṅga riṅ nadī śuci nirmala, sutīrtha venya mahəniṅ and (p. 195) pinarivr̥tta deniṅ lvah śuci nirmala mahəniṅ venya.
^1177. lvah] K M, om. L, lva B
^1178. milv asin] L M B, om. K
^1179. -nagih] L K B, -nagiha: M (morphological)
^1180. tikaṅ] L M B, hikaṁ K
^1181. mijil] em., vijil L K M B
^1182. ikaṅ pihutaṅ] L M, iṁ kapihutaṁ K B
^1183. tan sakaharəpnikaṅ] conj., hanakaR̥pisaṁ L, Ana:kahaR̥pisana: K, hanakahaR̥pisaṁ M, hanakahaR̥pisa B
^1184. kumonya] K M B, tumonya L
^1185. ḍaṇḍan ya] M, yogya daṇḍa L, ḍaṇḍa yogya K B
^1186. saparapatanikaṅ] em., sapapa:nikaṁ L M B, sata:pan K • The transmission has become corrupt due to interference from sentences like sapāpaniṅ maliṅ kapaṅguh denira (§42). In §20 we have saparapatan clearly supported by all witnesses, though it is imaginable that our author actually wrote sapapātanikaṅ here.
^1187. vehakənanya] K M B, vehakən L (morphological)
^1188. ri] M B, riṁ L K
^1189. təhər tan] L K M, tat:hərn B
^1190. upahana] L B, hapahana: K, upalana M
^1191. dadya ya huluna] L, danya:huluna: K, dadyayanuluna M
^1192. yan] L K, yaṁ M
^1193. sakeṅ] L K, saṅke M
^1194. tan panagih] conj., tagiḥ L K M • Our provisional conjecture helps solve the problem that tagih can hardly stand as a noun.
^1195. ikaṅ] em., harikaṁ L, hirikaṁ K, ikaṁkəna M
^1196. mavyavahāra] conj., vyavahara L K, vyavavara M • Cf. §3 for another case of omission of the expected prefix.
^1197. iniṅət-iṅət] K M, hiṅiṅət:hiṅət L
^1198. saṅ prāgvivāka] L K, saṁ saṁ pragivaka M
^1199. kahiḍəpaniṅ] M, kaIḍpappaḍpaniṁ L, kahidəpani K
^1200. varah-varahniṅ] L M, varavaraḥ K
^1201. sādhanaṅ] M, -sadana L, -sḍana:ṅ M
^1202. daṇḍa yathāparādhī] norm., ḍaṇḍayata:paraḍi L M, ḍaṇḍasataparadi K • Cf. yathāparādha in dyad 108.
^1203. sabhā] conj., cara:- L K M • The appearance of the word sabhā in the next sentence supports our conjecture. The similarity of the akṣaras sa to ca and bha to ra seems to underlie an error shared here by all mss.
^1204. paṅidəpakəna ləḥ sabhā sakeṅ sunya ika], paridəpa:L̥ḥkna saba sakeṁ sunya Ika: L, tan pgət:hikaṁ paṅiḍəpakna:L̥ḥ śabha saksubscr. eṁ sunya Ika: K, paṅidəpakəna ləḥ saba sakiṁ sunya ika M
^1205. ika] M B, om. L (haplography), Ikaṁ K
^1206. maməkasakəna] L M B, mamkasaṇa: K
^1207. patuvava] M, matuvava L K B
^1208. vvaṅ akavaṅśan kajanmanya] em., vvaṁṅakajanmanya L B, vvaṅakajadmanya K, vvaṅa:kajanmanya M • In Ślokāntara 56, kulaja is glossed ikaṅ vvaṅ yan aluhur kulanya.
^1209. vvaṅ] K M B, paṅ L
^1210. dravya, ikaṅ dravya patuvava] L K, havya:, Ikaṁ dr̥vya patuva:va M, dr̥vya: matuva:va B (eye-skip)
^1211. patuvavan] K M, patuvava L, matuva:van· B
^1212. atuvava] M, atuvavan· L K B
^1213. umalap] L K B, Umalapi M
^1214. i taṅanikaṅ patuvavan] L M, I...ka:ui taṅanikaṁ patuvavvan· K, I taṅanikaṁ matuva:van· B
^1215. umalapa] L K M, Upalapa B
^1216. ikaṅ patuvava, ] transmitted in M, ika M, om. L K B (haplography)
^1217. ikaṅ] norm., ika M, om. L K B (larger gap)
^1218. matuvava] L M, patuvava K B
^1219. patuvavan] em., patuvava L K M B
^1220. ya] L M B, om. K
^1221. irikaṅ] L K M, Ikaṁ B
^1222. ri] L M B, riṁ K
^1223. sthāpyaḥ] K M, sthupyaḥ L
^1224. patuvavan] K M, patūvava L
^1225. inuntalakən] L K, inuntalakəna M
^1226. pamitrānuṅ] L M, pamitra:nu K
^1227. hanan … kunaṅ] Thus formulated in L K, kinaṁ K, ri pa22v25rvan-rvan kunaṁ, hanan pasaksi, M
^1228. kunaṅ] L M, kinaṁ K, M (larger gap)
^1229. nikṣepaṇa] K M, dikṣepa L
^1230. tinarima] L M, vinarima: K
^1231. parva-rvan] em., r:var:va: L, parvarva: K M • See the extensive dittography in the next section, where the reiterated readings of this passage confirm our emendation.
^1232. sopāṅśuḥ] K M, somaṅguḥ L
^1233. avuni] K, Ahuniṁ L, avani M
^1234. avəḍi] L K, avə22v28da M
^1235. vinuṅkus] L M, vinuṅkas· K
^1236. upanidhi] M, Upanindi L, Upaninḍi K
^1237. ṅaranya] K M, ṅa L
^1238. dravya … ri parva-rvan] M, riṁ par:var:va:, sopaṅguḥ Ahuni, Avdi kavruhanya, tan kinavruhan· lvir18-12nya, hapan kinuṅkus·, Ikaṁ patuvava maṅkana:, Upanindi, ṅa || subscr. dr̥vya: kalilirra:n tinu18-13vavakən· ri par:var:van· L (dittography), riṁ parvarvan·, sapaṅśuḥ, Avani, Avḍi kavruhana:, Avibhavanivya, tan kina|◯vruhan lvirnya, hapan vinuṅkus·, Ikaṁ patuvava maṅkana:, Upaninḍi ṅaranya | druvye kaliliran tinuvavakə23r3n· riṁ parvarvan· K (dittography) • An ancestor of Issue in the code and Issue in the code has skipped back from ri parva-rvan to the same words in the preceding section, leading to wholesale repetition of an extensive passage.
^1239. avibhāvyaḥ] L M, Avibavya K
^1240. inalap] M, Inalapa L, Ivnalapa K
^1241. ri parva-rvan] L M, riṁ rvarvan· K
^1242. upanidhi] M, Upadini L, Upadiniṁ K
^1243. ri] L M, riṁ K
^1244. hulun] L M, hulan K
^1245. gavenən] M, gavekən L, gavehakən K
^1246. liṅnyan] L K, lvirnyan M
^1247. paṇḍe] L K, pandeniṁ M
^1248. *vinaluy-valuyan] M, vinaluy·, valuya:n L, vinaluyante ras. ·avaluyan K
^1249. aṅhuvusa ikaṅ] norm., haṅuhusanika:ṁ L, kaṅuvusa, Ikaṁ K, aṅuvuḥsaikaṅ M
^1250. piṅtiga] K M, pintiga L
^1251. vinehakənya] L K, vinehakəna M
^1252. daṇḍa] L K, nanda M
^1253. mvaṅ] K M, mvaḥ L
^1254. upahan] M, upahən· L, hupahən· K
^1255. kāryanya] L M, karyya K
^1256. halāta pva] em., hala:pva L, A23v2lahatamva: K, ala 23r11ta tapva M
^1257. gavenya] L, gavay·nya K, gavayanya M
^1258. tatan upahən ya,] M, tan upahən ya, L, om. K
^1259. daṇḍan ta] L M, ḍaṇḍa K
^1260. daṇḍaanya] K M, ma:kaḍaṇḍa18-22nya L
^1261. varṇa-] K M, varla- L
^1262. panambəhaniṅ] L K, panambahan23r13iṁ M
^1263. ikaṅ […] daṇḍanya.] Conjecture savarṇa-vəratnya?
^1264. vadi] L K, vədi M
^1265. vinehakənya] L, vinehakənanya: K, vinehakəna M
^1266. kinonakən] L M, kinokən· K
^1267. daṇḍan] M, ḍaṇḍa L K
^1268. nikaṅ] K M, -niṁ L
^1269. ləvihana] K M, L̥vihakna L • The form ləvihana was also used in §38.
^1270. kalāntaranya] L, kanlantaranya K, kalantarahanya M
^1271. bhāṇḍa] norm., baṇḍa L K, banda M
^1272. irikaṅ deśa] L K, irika sesa M
^1273. *pamasaṅ] M, pamacan· L, pama:san· K
^1274. ikaṅ] L, Ika: ta K, ika taṁ M
^1275. tan] L K, ta M
^1276. daṇḍan] em., ḍaṇḍa L K M
^1277. ta] L K, om. M
^1278. parananya] K M, paranya L
^1279. kinədə̄] L K, kinəda M
^1280. karuṅvana] K M, karuṅuna L
^1281. səgəh] L M, tgəs K
^1282. hetunya inalap] L M, hetunyan hinalap· K
^1283. ika taṅ] K, Ikaṁ taṁ L, ikaṁ taṅ 23v22ikaṁ taṁ M
^1284. padvalakəna] em., padvalana: L M, padvalaṇa: K
^1285. irikaṅ] L K, rikaṁ M
^1286. padvalanya] L, padvalana: K M
^1287. salābhanikaṅ] L M, salabhahika:ṅ K
^1288. anarima] K M, a19-02mna:rima: L
^1289. bhāṇḍāḥ] norm., vandaḥ L K M
^1290. padvalakəna] L K, padvalakənaṁ M
^1291. baṇija] M, banigja L, banigḍa K
^1292. tuhanyan] em., tuhunyan L M, tuhunya K
^1293. vijilakənanya ta] K M, vijilaknanyanta L
^1294. pirak kapaṅan] L M, piraka:paṅan K
^1295. denyan] L K, denya ri kalanyan M
^1296. padvala] L K M, • Emend padval?
^1297. manuduhakən] L K, manuduhan M
^1298. strī] K M, histri L
^1299. atuha] K M, tuva M (morphological)
^1300. anāśraya] K M, Apan aśraya M
^1301. tan hana] L M, tatanana M
^1302. kavənaṅnyāgave] norm., kavnaṁnya gave K M, kavnanya:gave K
^1303. ṅaraniṅ] K M, ṅarani L
^1304. yan] L K, yen M
^1305. ri] K M, i L
^1306. matuvava] L M, patuvava K
^1307. ikaṅ] L M, hika K
^1308. praṇidhisākṣi] M, pradinidisakṣi L, pr̥diniui nsakṣi K
^1309. ya] L M, yan K
^1310. aveh patuvava] L M, avevatuvava K
^1311. mvaṅ] K M, vvaṁ L
^1312. matuvava] L M, patuvava K
^1313. vinehakən] em., vinehakna: L K M
^1314. hilaṅ] L K, ika M
^1315. mati anaknikaṅ] M, patəhakənikaṁ L, matəhanaknikaṁ K
^1316. həlyanana] em., həlyan L, lyani K, əlyani M
^1317. ikaṅ] K M, tikaṁ L
^1318. pratyantara] L M, pr̥tantara K
^1319. nidhi yan maṅkana] L K, -niṁ nəmana M
^1320. atuvava] L K, matuvava M
^1321. ri anaknikaṅ matuvava] M, om. L K (eye-skip)
^1322. ika taṅ] M, hikaṁ L, Ika:ṁ K
^1323. kilalan] L, hilala:na: K, kila24r15na M
^1324. mvaṅ] em., om. L, vvaṁ K, vaṁ M
^1325. pakilalaa] L K, pakilanaha M
^1326. aminta] L K, amanta (aminta?) M • The typist of Issue in the code seems to have found amanta in the lontar he was working with, and to have intuited the correct reading.
^1327. mojaranak] M, mojarranak L, mojar hanak K • Emend mojarakən? mojarakəna? mojarenak? mojarāmbək? or simply mojara?
^1328. duga-duga] L K, dugaduta M
^1329. salviraniṅ] K M, salviriṁ L
^1330. vijilanya] Lpc K M, vijalanya Lac • The correction in Issue in the code seems to have been made by a second hand.
^1331. hanakənekaṅ], hanaknikaṁ L, Anaknika:ṁ K M
^1332. vidhi] M, vinidi L, vidini K
^1333. cirinya ṅūni] L K, cirinya ta ṅuni M
^1334. de] L M, denya K
^1335. kunaṅ] K M, om. L
^1336. yan] L K, juga M
^1337. hayvenalap ikaṅ] K, hayvanalap hikaṁ L, ayvenalapənkaṁ M
^1338. inalapiṅ] K, hilaṁ ui ba hiṅalapiṁ L, inalapi M
^1339. kaləbur iṅ bañu lvah ajəro kahili] M, keliriṁve L (lexical), kaL̥buriṁ bañu lvahajro kali K
^1340. katunvan kunaṅ] K M, katunvana: L
^1341. pva] L M, om. K
^1342. kāraṇanya] K M, kavitnya L (lexical)
^1343. paṅəlyanana] K M, maṅəlyanana: L
^1344. patuvavan] K, tinuvavan· L (morphological), matuvavan M
^1345. matuvava] L M, patuvava: K
^1346. pamalampaha əlyan] M, malampaha həlyan· L, pamalampaṅəlyan· K
^1347. yan] K M, om. L (eye-skip)
^1348. ikaṅ] K M, vvaṁ L
^1349. akilala] L M, ahila:la K
^1350. tan] K M, subscr. han L
^1351. taṅ] K M, ta voṁ L
^1352. yogya daṇḍan, apan paḍa kalavan maliṅ] K M, nante ras. yamya coraḥ, yogya ḍaṇḍa L • The Issue in the code reading cannot be made sense of, but it is remarkable for containing a trace of cauravac in the underlying Sanskrit stanza. It is possible that the reading we adopt here is a rationalization of an original reading with cora.
^1353. 4] K M, 3 L
^1354. 2] M, ṅa L K
^1355. samūlya] M, mūlya- L K
^1356. nikaṅ] L M, -nika:kaṅ K
^1357. patuvava] L K, matuvava M
^1358. patuvava] M, matuvava L K
^1359. yatan] K, yata L K
^1360. paḍa daṇḍanya] L, paḍaṇḍanya K M
^1361. de] L K, om. M
^1362. maṅkana ikaṅ patuvava upanidhi] K M, om. L
^1363. yan salah] L M, yen sala K
^1364. kilalanya] L K, kakilalanya M
^1365. palen atah] M, pale, L K • The agreement between Issue in the code and Issue in the code on the omission of the undoubtedly required n after pale must imply a genetic relationship between the two.
^1366. an] M, Ana L, hapan K
^1367. dravyaniṅ] norm., dr̥veniṁṅ L, niṁvyaniṁ K, drəvyaniṁ K
^1368. lyan] K M, len L
^1369. yogya] L M, yegya K
^1370. sakveh] K M, om. L
^1371. tika] L K, ika M
^1372. kavruhana] L M, vruha:na K
^1373. alapən de] L M, halapəne K
^1374. matuvava] L M, patuvava: K
^1375. yapvan] L, yapvanya K, yapvanyan M
^1376. kunaṅ] L M, kuna K
^1377. aṅləvihi] L, kaL̥vihi K, aləvihi M
^1378. daṇḍan] norm., ḍəṇḍa L K, dəndan M
^1379. sapaṅuraṅnya] L M, sapaṅuraṅanya K
^1380. sapaṅləvihnya] M, sapaṅləvihe L, sapalviḥnya K
^1381. ləvih] em., paṅləviḥ- L, paL̥viḥ- K M
^1382. sapaṅavruhniṅ] em., sapaṅavruniṁ L, sapanaṅavruḥniṁ K, sapaṅavruhnya ṅuni, sapaṅavruḥ M
^1383. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^1384. ikaṅ] L K, ṅsakaṅ M
^1385. maṅkanātah,] K M, om. L
^1386. vvaṅ] K M, teka vaṁ L
^1387. adval] norm., hadol· L K M
^1388. ta] L M, taṁ K
^1389. yadyastu tan] L, yadyastut K, yanan M
^1390. liṅnya] L M, liṅanya K
^1391. daməliṅ maliṅ] conj., ḍaṇḍa maliṁ L, ḍamələ K, damaliṁ M
^1392. daṇḍa sa] L M, om. K (eye-skip)
^1393. dinvalnya] K M, dinol· L
^1394. pametakəna] M, pamehakna L K
^1395. sānvaya] K, sadvaya: L M
^1396. nimittanyan] norm., nimitanya L, mimita§25v4nya:n K, niṁmitanya M • The Issue in the code reading is followed by (nimitanya?), presumably a suggestion by the typist.
^1397. padval] norm., padol· L K M
^1398. daṇḍan ya] em., om. L, daṇḍa ya K M
^1399. ṣaṭśatam] em., śadgata:m L, sadgata:m K M
^1400. nəm atus] K M, nmaṁṅatus L
^1401. mvaṅ] L M,
^1402. vijilakəna sadinvalnya] M, dinvalnya vijilakna L, vijilakəna dinvalnya K
^1403. yapvan] L M, yapan K
^1404. ri] L M, riṁ M
^1405. paranya] L K, parananya M
^1406. daṇḍaanya] L K, dandanya [... M • Eyeskip in Issue in the code from daṇḍaanya here to §188.
^1407. daṇḍaanya … (188.1) yapvan] A gap due to omission intervenes in M.
^1408. mvaṅ vijilakəna sadravya dinvalnya] norm., t:hər ṅavijilakən kaṁ dinol L, mvaṁ vijilikna sadr̥vya dinolnya K
^1409. dinvalniṅ] K, dinol· deniṁ L (syntactic)
^1410. aṅher] L, aṅhe K
^1411. kavidhyaniṅ] L, kavidya:ni K
^1412. yapvan] L K, ...] yapvan M
^1413. ri] L, riṅ K M
^1414. ika ta] K M, vaṁ L
^1415. takvanana] L K, takvanana, 25v25 takvanana M
^1416. i] L M, om. K
^1417. nimittanyan] M, nimitanya:n K, nimitanya L
^1418. padravya ya] K M, padr̥vyanya L
^1419. ri] L M, riṁ K
^1420. katəmu] L K, kaṅ25v27təmu M
^1421. gəgvanana] L K, gəgvanataṁna M
^1422. tuhu] L M, hū K
^1423. an ariṅ … yan atutut] , ya: K, yan atutut· hikaṁ sa:pi L, ikaṁ sapi yan 25v29 yan atutut M • It seems that two variant ways of formulating this part of the section have been conflated in transmission. We hypothetically reconstruct the two variants as follows: (1) yan ariṅ iriya tuhu ika, (2) talyanana ikaṅ sapi, yan atutut tuhu ika.
^1424. iriya] L M, ya: K
^1425. ikaṅ sapi yan atutūt] K, yan atutut· hikaṁ sa:pi L, ikaṁ sapi yan 25v29 yan atutut M
^1426. yan] L K, yanan M
^1427. katəmu] L K, atəmu M
^1428. takvanana] K M, takvana L
^1429. i lvanya] M, na:halvanva K, I lva:nya, ya patut tu20-23hu hika: L • Note the addition in Issue in the code.
^1430. isinya] L K, iminya M
^1431. yan] em., sa L, ya K M
^1432. ḍəpanikaṅ] L, ḍpanya hika: K M, dəpanya ikaṁ M
^1433. yan] L M, ya K
^1434. patut] M, pva:tut L, pvatut K
^1435. saṅ] L M, om. K
^1436. denikaṅ] L K, deniṁkaṁ M
^1437. tataṅganikaṅ] L K, tataṅganiṁkaṁ M
^1438. kahilaṅan] L K, kahilaṅan [... M
^1439. kahilaṅan … (249.1) daṇḍanikaṅ maṅkana] A gap due to omission intervenes in M.
^1440. ikaṅ] L, hika: K
^1441. dravya] K, dr̥vya yan maṅkana:, tinəmunya L
^1442. pinrakāśakən] em., pinraka:ṣatka:n· L, pinraka:sanak· K
^1443. ika] L, tika: K
^1444. katəmvanikaṅ] K, katəmva tikaṁ L
^1445. katəmu] K, katəmva L
^1446. yathākrama] norm., yatakrama L M, yata:krama K
^1447. ni saṅkanikaṅ] conj., -nikaṁkaṭa: L, -nikaṁka K
^1448. vinarahakən] L, vinarahan· K
^1449. kədə̄n] L, kḍə K
^1450. takvanana tattvanikaṅ] L, takvana:na, tatvana:na tatva26v3nikaṁ K
^1451. panuduhakən] L, patuduhakan K
^1452. ika] L, tika: K
^1453. paməli] L, pamliya K
^1454. saṅ madravya pūrvaka madravya ya.] Thus formulated in K, madr̥vya:yan· K L, saṁ madr̥vya pūrvva madr̥vya:ya:n· 21-09|| 0 || niṣṭenū bayaṁ* hadityaṁ*, krodaṁ* mpradana haṣṭataḥ, valatkaR̥ṁ* 21-10hina nugr̥m·, niṣṭeka:nəmva yuktinaṁ* || ka, hana ta vaṁ havutaṅa:, riṁṅ kaṁ pradana:, 21-11pūrvaka haṅavya: pūrvvakaṁ madr̥vya:yan· || L • In a manner that seems analogous to what happens in §121, Issue in the code here repeats a part of the text and inserts an interpolation containing a garbled (and unidentified) Sanskrit stanza. Our emendation of unanimously transmitted madr̥vya:yan· (twice in Issue in the code) to madravya ya is supported by §192 nimittanya madravya ya.
^1455. madravya ya] em., madr̥vya:yan· K L, L (larger gap)
^1456. śuddha] K, sudḍi L
^1457. amaṅan] L, apaṅan K
^1458. paṅanən] L, paṅanan· K
^1459. aṅinum] K, Aṅinūma K
^1460. i] L, om. K
^1461. yogya] L, om. K
^1462. aṅinuma] K, aṅinvama: L
^1463. pandaṇḍeriya] em., paṁḍaṇḍa:riya, paṁḍaṇḍa:riya:, L (dittography), paḍaṇḍariya K
^1464. 2] L, ṅa K
^1465. pva] L, supva K
^1466. aṅhirana] conj., aṅiriṁṅa L K
^1467. irikaṅ] L, hirika: K
^1468. 12, ku, 1] em., 1, 2, kū L, 1, 2, ku K
^1469. yan] L, yen K
^1470. donyan] L, dyonyan· K
^1471. səḍaṅ] norm., sḍəṁ L K
^1472. vinvatan] L, vidvata K
^1473. iki] L, Ika: K
^1474. aṅalapa] L, haṅala K
^1475. vəli] K, vḍi L
^1476. huvus ta] K, Uvusha L
^1477. sakvehniṅ] L, sakehiṁ K
^1478. ameta] L, hametiṁ K
^1479. viku len] L, vikuniṁ len· K
^1480. tikaṅ] K, hikaṁ L
^1481. saṅ […] kārya.] This section paraphrases two stanzas at once. The words huvus ta sira vinehan dakṣiṇā which correspond to MDh 207a dakṣiṇāsu ca dattāsu come before the words mvaṅ upakalpanira, sayogyaniṅ karmanira ta deniṅ aveh corresponding to MDh 206cd tasya karmānurūpeṇa deyo ’ṁśaḥ sahakartr̥bhiḥ. And neither of the two available witnesses closes the rendering of the first stanza with the usual final punctuation.
^1482. manava i] em., mana I L, manavi K
^1483. adhvaryuh] L, ḍvaryyaḥ K
^1484. brahmādhāna] em., brahma:ṇa: L, brahmaṇa: K
^1485. udgātā] em., Uṅgata: L, huṅgata: K
^1486. yajuḥveda] L, yajuḥdeva K • In Sanskrit, the normal spelling of the word is yajurveda.
^1487. ātharvaṇa] norm., Artha:pvana: L, ha:rṭa:vaṇa: K
^1488. brahmādhāna] norm., brahma:dana L, brahma:dana: K
^1489. saṅ] L, sa K
^1490. r̥gveda] L, R̥sveḍa K
^1491. sāmaveda] L, samadeva K
^1492. udgātā] em., Uṅgata L, huṅgaha: K
^1493. su,] L, om. K
^1494. saṅ] K, sī L
^1495. kramanya] K, kramaniṁ L
^1496. ulihniṅ] L, huliniṁ K
^1497. makasādhana] L, maka:sḍana: K
^1498. maran] em., paran L K
^1499. pavevehanya] K, paveḥvehanya L
^1500. donya] em., denya L K
^1501. pavevehnya] K, paveḥveḥnya L
^1502. tan] L, ta:r K
^1503. vehana] em., vehna L K
^1504. akilala] L, hikilala: K
^1505. maṅədvakən] L, maṅadvakən· K
^1506. pavevehnya] K, paveḥnya L
^1507. riṅ] em., ṅiṅ L, ṅaṅ K
^1508. daṇḍaanya] L, ḍaṇḍanya K
^1509. deniṅ] em., doniṁ L K
^1510. katambayaniṅ] K, na:tambayaniṁ L
^1511. nahan] L, han K
^1512. dumaṇḍa] K, duməṇḍa L
^1513. dattānapa] em., da:tanama:- L, data:nama- K
^1514. samaya] L, smaya: K
^1515. grāma] K, gama: L
^1516. saṅgha] L, saṅgar K
^1517. satyaa] L, satya K
^1518. ikaṅ] L, Ika K
^1519. samaya] L, smaya K
^1520. dadyaheri] L, dadyaherriṁ K
^1521. daṇḍan ta] L, ḍaṇḍa: K
^1522. satus suvarṇa] L, satusvarṇna: K
^1523. ma,] L, om. K (eye-skip)
^1524. daṇḍaniṅ] K, caṇḍaniṁ L
^1525. mā] K, pa: L
^1526. nīrṇa] L, niṇna: K
^1527. gati ika] K, gatinika: L
^1528. alaraṅ] K, halara L
^1529. lavasanya] L, lavasnya: K
^1530. paməli] L, samli K
^1531. valuyakəna ikaṅ] L, valuya:ka:ṁ K (eye-skip)
^1532. enaka kavuvusanya] em., Enakanya kavuvusanya L, Enaka:vuvasanya K
^1533. paḍa dharma] L, paḍa:rmma K
^1534. kədə̄] L, kdəḥ K
^1535. su,] L, om. K
^1536. təkanya] K, tka:nyan L
^1537. doṣanya de] K, doṣanya [displacement from 23-08 to 25-15] de L (eye-skip)
^1538. lavasanya] L, lavasnya K
^1539. matumbasan] K, panumbasan· L
^1540. karva] K, kaṁrva:- L
^1541. kunaṅ […] daṇḍanya.] None of the witnesses has final punctuation after this sentence.
^1542. vvaṅ] em., vnaṁ L, vaṁ K
^1543. satahun] L, sthahun K
^1544. lavasanya] L, lavasnya K
^1545. matumbasan] K, panumbasan· L
^1546. satahun] L, stahun K
^1547. doṣanya] K, doṣa L
^1548. pavevehanya] em., pavehanya L, patevehanya K
^1549. umahnikaṅ] em., umahikaṅ L, umaḥ hika:ṅ K
^1550. aṅvan] norm., aṅon L, a:ṅon K
^1551. vinarah] K, vineḥ L
^1552. maṅvan umaṅguha] conj., maṅguḥmaṅguha L K
^1553. kunaṅ yan mati] K, kunaṁ ya[displacement from 26-01 to 25-03]n mati L
^1554. aṅvan] K, a:ṅaṅvan· L
^1555. maṅəlyanana] L, malyana:na K
^1556. ikaṅ] L, hi§◯ka:, K
^1557. malaku] L, mlaku K
^1558. paṅvanana] K, paṅaṅvanana L
^1559. vruh riṅ] conj., yogya L K
^1560. ikaṅ iṅvan], ikaṅvan· K
^1561. vənaṅ-] L, kvənaṁ- K
^1562. madravya] L, dr̥vya: K
^1563. maṅvan] norm., maṅon· L K (orthographical)
^1564. həlyanana] L, lyana:na K
^1565. ta] L, tan K
^1566. doṣanikaṅ] K, doṣani[displacement from 25-15 to 24-17]kaṁ L
^1567. pari] L, pariṁ K
^1568. pva ya] L, om. K
^1569. daṇḍanən] L, paḍaṇḍanən K
^1570. ṅvan-ṅvan] conj., °ṅonṅonan L K
^1571. yāmaṅan] norm., yamaṅan L K
^1572. pari] L, pariṁ K
^1573. tan] L, n K
^1574. pari] L, pariṁ K
^1575. daṇḍan ikaṅ] L, ḍaṇḍa hikaṁ K
^1576. tan hana] L, maṁkana: K
^1577. pari] L, pariṁ K
^1578. thāni] norm., tani L K
^1579. pinaṅanya] K, pinaṅanənya L
^1580. savah, satus] K, savaḥ, han uvus pinagəran·, 24-26satus L (additive)
^1581. rahina, *kaṇḍaṅan] L, rahina:, ri kaṇḍaṅan· K (additive)
^1582. amaṅan] L, Amaṅana: K
^1583. maṅdaṇḍa, galaknya] K, maṁḍaṇḍa [displacement from 25-02 to 24-05] galaknya L
^1584. daśaguṇakəna] L, nḍaṣaguṇna:kna K
^1585. həlyananya] L, lyananya K
^1586. guṇakəna] em., -guṇa L K
^1587. samūlyanikaṅ] L, samulyananikaṁ K
^1588. həlyananya] L, halya◯nanya K
^1589. pakon] K, pakvan L
^1590. sīmā] L, simi K
^1591. vatəs] L, vavəs· K
^1592. ikaṅ] K, om. L
^1593. upacchanna] em., U24-11pacca:raṇa L, U31v2paccaraṇa: K
^1594. gavayən] L, gavaya K
^1595. vulati] norm., hulatti L, hulatthi K
^1596. arəṅ] em., IR̥ṁ L K
^1597. hənī] norm., hni L K
^1598. upacchanna] em., Upaca:ranna: L, Upaccara:§◯na K
^1599. hīṅan-hīṅaniṅ] norm., hiṅaniṅaniṁ L, hiṅaniṅani K
^1600. ləmah] em., lvah- L K
^1601. nyagrodha] L, nyangrodḍa K
^1602. sāla] norm., śala L, śaL̥ K
^1603. raṇḍə] L, raṇḍa K
^1604. kṣīriṇa] norm., kṣi[displacement from 24-17 to 23-21]riṇa L, kṣiraṇa: K
^1605. lvirnikaṅ] norm., lvirikaṁ L, lvirnika K
^1606. raṇḍə] L, raṇḍa: K
^1607. valuh,] L, om. K
^1608. kavittha] em., kuvitta L, ka:rui ttui ka:,vitta K
^1609. jirət] L, ja§◯R̥th· K
^1610. sīmā] L, ma K
^1611. taṭāka] norm., tathaka L, ta:ui ntaka: K
^1612. udapāna] em., dupa:na L, dapana K
^1613. nahan ta] L, nahana K
^1614. ri] L, riṁ K
^1615. magəhakəna] conj., magəhna L, magna K
^1616. vatəsnikaṅ] L, vatəsikaṁ K
^1617. thāni] norm., tani L K
^1618. sākṣinya] L, sakṣi K
^1619. huvusnyan … irikaṅ vatəs.] K, huvusnyan pavaraḥ, tulisakna ta na:manya, mvaṁ sapavaraḥnya 24-04Irikaṁ vatəs· || [displacement from 24-04 to 23-08]tuvusnyan pavaraḥ, 23-09tulisakna ta namaante ras. tyanya, mvaṁ sapavaraḥnya Irikaṁ vatəs· || L • As a result of scribal confusion, this segment is also found after a locus of displacement in Issue in the code 23-08.
^1620. huvusnyan tinulisakən araniṅ sākṣinya kabeh,] K, huvusnyan htinulisakən haraniṁ sa:kṣinya kabeḥ, mavaraha ta 24-05ya Irikāṁ prasidḍa: vatəs·, ri [displacement from 24-05 to 23-09] subscr. huvusnyan tinulisa23-10kən haraniṁ sa:kṣinya kabeḥ L • As a result of scribal confusion, this segment is repeated with dittographic insertion of an extraneous segment (cf. §230) right before a locus of displacement.
^1621. sinəṅguhanya] norm., sinəṅgvanya L K
^1622. de saṅ] L, denira saṁ K (morphological)
^1623. kitāvarah] conj., ki23-13tavruḥ L, kittavruḥ K
^1624. ṅūni riṅ] L, riṁ ṅuni riṁ K
^1625. makāntaṅ] L, maṅkana: taṁ K
^1626. tuṅgalan] L, tuṅgal· K (morphological)
^1627. takvanana] em., tanakna L K • The form takvanana is frequently used elsewhere in the text, though also often affected by variance of manuscript testimony. Since the base taña is not used in our text, while no -akən form derived from takvan is attested elsewhere in the text and no such form would be contextually suitable, we decide against the emendations tañakəna and takvanakəna.
^1628. yan] L, yen K
^1629. tan hana catur] K, tana[displacement from 23-21 to 26-01]catūr- L
^1630. hana ikaṅ maulāḥ] em., hanahana muvaḥ L, hanahika: muvaḥ K • Emended with reference to the Sanskrit original as well as the definition of maula in §66.
^1631. vyādhān] em., vyaḍa:m· L, vya:dam· K
^1632. śākunikān] norm., śakunikan· L, salakunika:n· K
^1633. matsyamr̥gān hanti] em., -ma:tsya,mraga:ṅanti L, -matsya,mr̥ga:ṅanti K
^1634. prajariṅ] conj., prasari L K
^1635. kaivartān] em., kentartthan· L, kenkartan· K
^1636. uñcha] Lpc, Uñja- Lpc K
^1637. vanagocarān] em., vva:ṅanagocara L K
^1638. pajarakəna] em., parajaknana Lac, pajaraknana Lpc, parajaṇa: K
^1639. lakṣaṇa] L, Alakṣaṇa:- K
^1640. ikaṅ] L, Ika: K
^1641. sāmanta] K, sapanta L
^1642. tinakvanan] L, tinakvana: K
^1643. prasiddhā ya] em., prasiddhanya L, pr̥sidḍaya K
^1644. vatəs] L, havas· K
^1645. ikaṅ] L, Ika: K
^1646. sāhasa] L, -saḍaśa K
^1647. 10000] L, 1000 K
^1648. sāmanta-] K, sāmanha- L
^1649. amiḍik] L, aviḍik· K
^1650. pomahan, kubvan, savah, talaga sinukan,] K, poma26-16han·, talaga, davuhan·, kubvan·, savaḥ, talaga siṅnukan, L • Note the redundancy in Issue in the code due to interference from §228.
^1651. paṇa daṇḍanya] L, paṇa:hanya K
^1652. 10000] L, 1000 K
^1653. paḍa kdə̄-kdə̄] L, a:dəkdək K
^1654. aṅartha] L, aṅaṭa: K
^1655. paṅivva] norm., paṅiva L K
^1656. aṅartha] L, aṅa:rṭa: K
^1657. dhvajinī] K, vvājini L
^1658. naidhānī] norm., neḍani L, nedanī K
^1659. bhayavarjitā] em., cayavarjjita L, saya34r2vajivr̥ K
^1660. sīma] L, sama K
^1661. parujar] em., paruja L, paraja K
^1662. pajātyan] L, sajatyan· K
^1663. gave] L, gavya: K
^1664. kajanman] L, kajanan· K
^1665. paṅrəṅə̄] L, paṅr̥ṅa: K
^1666. inujarakəniṅ] em., hinujarakən riṁ L, hinujara:kən· riṁ K
^1667. liṅ saṅ] L, liṅiṁ saṁ K
^1668. ujar hala … liṅ saṅ paṇḍita] transmitted in K, paṁṅr̥ṅa: K, om. L (eye-skip)
^1669. paṅrəṅə̄] em., paṁṅr̥ṅa: K, om. L (larger gap)
^1670. vvaṅ manaṅguh] L, pinaṅguḥ K
^1671. tuhva] L, tuha: K
^1672. kr̥taprāyaścitta] K, kr̥tthaṁprayaścitta: L
^1673. mojar] K, ma:jar L
^1674. byayaniṅ aprāyaścittanikaṅ] em., -beyaniṁṅ aprayaścitta, Ikaṅ L, -beyaniṁ prayaścitṭa:, Ika:ṁ K
^1675. paṅdaṇḍa rikaṅ] L, paḍaṇḍerika:ṁ K
^1676. manaṅguh] L, maṅguh K
^1677. riṅ] K, ri L
^1678. byaya] L, nyaya K
^1679. niṅ] L, -nikaṁ K
^1680. i] L, ri K
^1681. 12], 1, 2 L K
^1682. i] L, riṁ K
^1683. yan] K, om. L
^1684. riṅ] K, hiṁ L
^1685. daṇḍan] L, ḍaṇḍa K
^1686. riṅ] em., hiṁ L K
^1687. daṇḍan] L, ḍaṇḍa K
^1688. yan] L, ya K
^1689. riṅ] L, ri K
^1690. kṣatriya] K, satriya K (orthographical)
^1691. mā, 5, təkanya] L, ma:, 5,, nyana tkanya K
^1692. śūdra, vaiśya] L, sudr̥, ḍaṇḍanya, 35r4vesya K
^1693. śūdra] L, ṣatriya K
^1694. riṅ śūdra] K, riṁ śudra:, riṁ 27-23satriya L • The segment riṁ satriya seems superfluous in Issue in the code, and yet we do not elsewhere find a statement on Śūdra assaulting Kṣatriya.
^1695. ku] em., śū L, su K
^1696. daṇḍanya] em., tka:27-24nya L, tkanya K • The unanimous reading tkanya seems too problematic to be accepted. Instead of emending it to daṇḍanya, it might also be deemed a perseveration from mā, 5, təkanya just above and for that reason suppressed. Finally, we might as in §246 supply the paṇa equivalent to justify the presence of təkanya; in that case, the text would run śūdra vākpāruṣya riṅ vaiśya satus paṇa, mā, 5, təkanya.
^1697. riṅ] K, ri L
^1698. yan] L, yen K
^1699. kadi daṇḍa] L, ka:ṁ 35v1dinanḍa K
^1700. riṅ sārah-arahnira] norm., riṁ sa:raharahira L, ri sira:hika: K
^1701. kəna ikaṅ] L, -knanikaṁ K
^1702. padlikur] L, patlikur K
^1703. daṇḍanikaṅ maṅkana] L, ḍaṇḍa:nika:ṁ, maṅkana: K, ...]26r1kaṁ maṅkana M
^1704. deniṅ] L K, deniraṅ M
^1705. antyanta] L K, hananta M
^1706. ujarnya] L K, hujanya M
^1707. antyanta] L M, hatyanta: K
^1708. janmanya] L M, jadmanya K
^1709. ayomayaḥ] em., aśaya L K, akasa M
^1710. śaṅkuḥ] L K, gaṅśuḥ M
^1711. *tunvakəna] em., nudvakna L K, nunvakna M
^1712. apuy] em., apvay· L K M
^1713. *təvəkakəna] em., tvə:kna L K M
^1714. riṅ tutukniṅ] L M, ri tutukni K
^1715. yan] L K, han M
^1716. ri] L M, riṁ K
^1717. bhaṅganya] L M, bhaganya K
^1718. səḍaṅ] L M, sḍəṅ K
^1719. apanas] L, a:panəs K, tapanas M
^1720. taliṅanya] em., kaliṅanya L K M
^1721. ikaṅ […] prabhu.] None of the manuscripts show final punctuation at the end of this section.
^1722. halanyājinya] M, halanya L K (eye-skip)
^1723. kajanmanya] L M, kajadmanya K
^1724. deśanya,] L M, om. K
^1725. śarīranya] L K, śararanya M
^1726. ika ta] M, Ika: taṁ L, Ika:ṁ vvaṁ K
^1727. 10,] K, 18, L, 1 va M
^1728. putikən] em., kutikən· L K M
^1729. salviraniṅ] L M, sakalviranikaṁ K
^1730. tuhva] K M, tuha: L
^1731. sapanaṅguh] L M, spanaṅguḥ- K
^1732. 120,] L K, ba:ṅava M
^1733. *amlāmla *aṅiṅgatakən] em., hamlamlahaṅiṅgutən· L, ha:mlamla:ṅiṅgutən K, hamlamlahaṅiṅgutakən· M
^1734. rībunya] L M, riṁbunira: K
^1735. ri strīnya tan padoṣa, i vvaṅ sānaknya, ibunya,] M, om. L K (eye-skip)
^1736. maryādaniṅ] K M, va:ryyadaniṁ L
^1737. ika ta] L M, hita K
^1738. brāhmaṇajanmāṅiṅgatakən mātādinira] em., brahma:ṇadinira L, brahma:ṇa:,dinira K, brahma:ṇa:dinira M
^1739. pūrva] L K, pūrvya:- M
^1740. mā, 12, ku, 2,] em., • These indispensable abbreviations and values are supplied from the related context of §.
^1741. saṅ kṣatriya] L K, satriya- M
^1742. janmāṅiṅgatakən] L, -jadmaṅiṅgatakən K, -janma:ṅiṅiṅgatakən M
^1743. madhyama] K M, ma:dhya- L
^1744. 1, mā, 9] L K, ba:, ma:, y· M
^1745. tattvataḥ], • The paraphrase seems to imply the Javanese author had before him a text that read dharmataḥ.
^1746. śūdrāṅiṅgatakən] L K, śudra:ṅaṅśatatakən M
^1747. svajātim] L K, sya:jatim M
^1748. aṅartha] K M, aha:rtha: L
^1749. ikaṅ] L K, Ika: M
^1750. kami] M, kapi L K
^1751. daṇḍaniṅ daṇḍapāruṣya] em., ḍaṇḍaniṁ paruṣya L K M
^1752. iti vākpāruṣyacarita.] L K, om. M
^1753. aṅrahi vvaṅ,] M, om. L K (eye-skip)
^1754. anibākəna] norm., haniva:kna L K M • In §Issue in the code, all mss. read the expected b instead of the v we find here.
^1755. amatyanana] L M, hamatyana K
^1756. daṇḍapāruṣya] L K, ḍaṇḍareṣya M
^1757. amupuh iṅ kayu kunaṅ,] M, om. L K (eye-skip)
^1758. iṅ] em., I L K M
^1759. ahabət i hri] em., Aṅiñə:t i hri L, habaviri[... K, hatabə:t iṁ hri M
^1760. ahabət i hri … (268.1) aməraṅ] A gap due to omission intervenes in K.
^1761. iṅ] em., i L M
^1762. vidyād garīyaḥ] em., vidya:ṅgariyaḥ L, vidya:ttariṁyaḥ M
^1763. ikaṅ asādhana] L, Ihasada:na M
^1764. śāstrādi ādinya] L, śa:stra:hadinya M
^1765. sādhananya] L, pada:na:nya M
^1766. ya cihnanya,] M, om. L (eye-skip)
^1767. riṅ] M, ri L
^1768. sor i ruhur] L, sor§ 27v3luhur· M
^1769. tugəlana] L, tugla M
^1770. anəkək] M, Ankəl L
^1771. amətvakən] norm., hamtokən L, hamətokə: M
^1772. 9600] L, 9, Ebha M
^1773. aməraṅ] L M, ...] K
^1774. salviraniṅ] L M, sakalviraniṁ K
^1775. samūlyanikaṅ] L K, samunikaṁ M
^1776. mati ikaṅ] L K, ma:tinikaṁ M
^1777. həlyananya] L M, həlyanananya K
^1778. maṅkana] L K, maṅka:nana M
^1779. pandaṇḍeriya] L K, paṅdaṇḍeriya M
^1780. ya ta] L M, yeka: K (syntactic)
^1781. kaliṅaniṅ] L K, na:liṅaniṁ M
^1782. prāṇa] EdO, vraṇa SvaMSS
^1783. anuluṅ] L M, hanulu K
^1784. daṇḍan] L M, daṇḍa K
^1785. ya] K M, om. L
^1786. 12] L K, 13 M
^1787. 2] M, ṅa L K
^1788. arəmpak] L K, haṁR̥mpak· M
^1789. ikaṅ] L K, Ikaṁ M • In Issue in the code, three horizontal bars block out the line for about 9 akṣaras of width, without canceling any text previously written.
^1790. tan] L K, ta M
^1791. vruh] conj., om. L K M • The sentence seems incomplete without a predicate here. Our cionjecture is merely diagonstic. Alternatives we have considered include hana, katon, kinavruh.
^1792. daṇḍan] L M, ḍaṇḍa K
^1793. riṅ] K, ri L M
^1794. pūrvasāhasa] L K, pūr saha:sa M
^1795. ikaṅ […] pūrvasāhasa.] None of the witnesses has final punctuation at the end of this section.
^1796. *viniṅkas] K, viniṅkis· L M
^1797. daṇḍaanya] L M, ya:ṇḍahanya K
^1798. yan len sakeṅ] L M, sakeṁ lyan sakeṁ K
^1799. daṇḍanya] L K, taṇḍanya: M
^1800. chinditāsye] SvaMSS, chinnanāsye EdO
^1801. cakranya] L M, akranya K
^1802. caiva] em., cava L K M
^1803. raśmyoḥ] em., ragmyeḥ L M, ragyeḥ K
^1804. taliniṅ] L M, jaliniṁ K
^1805. paṅuhuhniṅ] L, paṅuhuḥni K, paṅuvuḥniṁ M
^1806. ta liṅnya] L, talinya K M
^1807. paṅrəmpak] L K, maR̥mpak M
^1808. siṅ] L M, om. K
^1809. lviranya] L M, lvirnya K
^1810. makanimitta] L M, mkadimita: K
^1811. tan] conj., om. L K M • See §271 makanimitta vruh tan vruh kunaṅ.
^1812. tikaṅ] L K, hikaṁ M
^1813. aguluṅan] L K, aguluṅin· M
^1814. ta yāṅəlyanana] L M, haṅayyanana: K
^1815. maṅaku] L K, malṅaku M
^1816. pva ya] L M, hayvaya K
^1817. tan] em., yan L M, ya K
^1818. pva] L M, om. K
^1819. yugyasthāḥ] L M, yogyastaḥ K
^1820. ikaṅ] L M, kaṁ K
^1821. tan daṇḍa] L M, taṇḍa: K
^1822. əlyanana ya] L M, əlyanan· K
^1823. sattva] L M, saṭa: K
^1824. mūlya ta ya,] L M, om. K
^1825. sārdham] em., sadḍam· L K, sadḍa:m· M
^1826. 10] K M, 18 L
^1827. yan] L M, yad K
^1828. gardabha] em., gaḍarbbha: L, gaṇḍa:bbha K, ga29v1rdḍarbbha: M
^1829. śiṣya] L M, gisya K
^1830. vivilah] K M, vinilaḥ L
^1831. stryādi] M, sthyadi L, stya:di K
^1832. jugāmalva] K M, juga:ma31-02malva: L (dittography)
^1833. nirṇaya] L M, nir§38v2dḍa K
^1834. mami] K M, -ma:31-03ti L
^1835. nahan […] muvah.] For the first time the conclusion of a topic is not marked with a colophon.
^1836. yatnaa ta] M, yatna:ta ta L, yatna:ta K (haplography)
^1837. ri] L M, om. K
^1838. kadaṇḍaniṅ] L K, ka:ṇḍaniṁ M (subtractive)
^1839. sukhaniṅ] L K, suka riṁ M
^1840. mataṅnyan] L M, mataṁnya K
^1841. paveh] M, maveḥ L K
^1842. sapanəmanira] em., sapanəmva:nira L M, ṣapasubscr. naśvaranira: K
^1843. sapanəmanira […] sapanəmanira.] All of the manuscripts shows only a minor punctuation mark (as opposed to the usual section-ending mark) after phalanira parakṣa and there is no trace of transmission/paraphrase of the second half of the Sanskrit stanza. It appears that eye-skip led to loss of the corresponding segment of text at some stage of transmission. There is no way of knowing when this happened but it may have happened quite recently, hence we do not present this section merged with the next.
^1844. sapanəmaniṅ] norm., sapanəmvaniṅ L, sapanənmaniṁ K, saṁ panəmaniṁ M
^1845. tinəmunira de saṅ prabhu] M, tinmunira saṁ prabhu L K
^1846. tapanira] L M, patapanira K
^1847. evaṁ kartāsmi] SvaMSS, evaṁkarmāsmi EdO
^1848. aṅurai] M, haṅure L K
^1849. riṅ] L M, R̥ṅ K
^1850. avarah i kamaliṅanya] L M, havaraḥ tika:hma:liṅanya K
^1851. kartāsmi] em., karttasman· L, ka:rtta:sman· K, ka:rttasman· M
^1852. patyanante kami] L, patyanate ka:mi K, pa:tyanante ta ka:mi M
^1853. maṅalapa] M, paṅala L K
^1854. pə̄ṅ] L M, pa: K
^1855. sor] K M, sa:r L
^1856. aməḍəl] norm., hamḍəl· L K, hamdəl· M
^1857. rare] L K, rareṁ M
^1858. pāpanya] K M, pa:31-17panyo L
^1859. ri] norm., riṁ L K M
^1860. mənəṅa] L M, mənṅə K
^1861. pāpanya] L M, om. K (eye-skip)
^1862. śiṣya] L M, sisiya K
^1863. sapāpanya ri saṅ] L M, sapa:pariṁ K
^1864. paṅdaṇḍa] M, paḍaṇḍa L, paṇa:ṇḍa: K
^1865. pinerakənya] L M, pinerakən K
^1866. ri] L, riṁ K M
^1867. paṅdaṇḍa] M, paḍaṇḍa L K
^1868. tan] L K, n M
^1869. ri] norm., riṁ L K M
^1870. yan huvus] norm., ya huvus· L, yan vus K, han uvus· M
^1871. mariṅ] L M, riṁ K
^1872. nirmala] L M, riṁ ḍa:rmma K
^1873. iṅ] L, riṁ K, i M
^1874. malap] L M, maṅalap K (morphological)
^1875. ulul iṅ] L, hulun riṁ K, hulul i M
^1876. 1] L K, om. M
^1877. valuyakənanya] L M, va:luyakna ya K
^1878. pahayunənya] L M, pahayu39v3nanya K
^1879. maṅalap pari] norm., maṅalapari L K M
^1880. pagagan] em., panagan K M, paṅgagan· L
^1881. sakeṅ] K, sakiṁ L, sakiṁ◯sakiṁ M
^1882. ekādaśaguṇakəna] K M, hana:daśaguṇakna L
^1883. sasaṅga] L M, saṅga: K (haplography)
^1884. yan] L M, yen K (orthographical)
^1885. sapiraknikaṅ] L M, piraknika: K
^1886. upādhinika] norm., Upa:dinika: L M, hupadinika: K
^1887. yan vəṅi] L M, yanavṅi K
^1888. rvaṅ saṅga,] K M, om. L
^1889. inalapnya] K, Iṅalapnya L M
^1890. aṅalap] L M, hinalap· K
^1891. kati] L K, tati M
^1892. satus sukat] norm., sacatu sukat· L, satusukat· K M
^1893. ikaṅ aṅalap … patyana ya] transmitted in M, om. K, Ikaṅ aṅalapirak· K M, om. L (eye-skip) • The whole second sentence is omitted in Issue in the code, clearly due to eye-skip, while Issue in the code omits the first three words of the second sentence, without it being evident how this would have come about.
^1894. ikaṅ aṅalap pirak] norm., om. K, Ikaṅ aṅalapirak· K M, om. L (larger gap)
^1895. sakeṅ limaṅ puluh sukat] L K M, • We suspect that some words may have been lost here. The original text may have been something like sakeṅ limaṅ puluh kati mvaṅ limaṅ puluh sukat.
^1896. inalapnya] K M, hiṅalapnya L
^1897. viśeṣa] L M, vaseṣa: K
^1898. akveh] K M, takveḥ L (graphic)
^1899. pva] L K, vvaṁ M (graphic)
^1900. sambhavani] L, -sambatani K, -sambhavaniṁ M
^1901. bhedanam], • All mss. of the Sanskrit text have bhedane, and this is what our author translates.
^1902. maṅalap] K M, malap· L (morphological)
^1903. aməraṅ] L, mamr̥ K, hamra M
^1904. tahulaniṅ] L, tavu40r4laniṁ K, tahul·niṁ M
^1905. sasisih] L K, si31r4siḥ M
^1906. ya] L K, om. M
^1907. aṅahal lave] L, haṅaṅahalave K, haṅaha:lave M
^1908. putər] L K, sutər· M
^1909. dyun] L K, nyun· M
^1910. vatu] L M, vahū K
^1911. aṅahal] L M, haṅaṅahal· K
^1912. ləpihakəna] norm., L̥vihakna L K, L̥pikna M
^1913. odvad] M, udva:n· L, Odvan· K
^1914. 1, 100] M, 100, 4 L, 1, 100, 4 K
^1915. aṅahal] L, haṅaṅahal K, aṅa:l M
^1916. huvi] L M, tuvi K
^1917. tuvi] L K, tuviḥ M
^1918. ika taṅ] M, I32-20na taṁ L, Ika:ṁ ta K
^1919. nəmaṅ], nma:ṁ L K M • The transmission is unanimous but we require limaṅ here.
^1920. inalap pva] norm., Inalapva L K M
^1921. aṅalap] L M, ṅalap· K
^1922. hanātuṅgu] K M, ana:huṅgu L
^1923. aṅas prāyanikā,] M, om. L K
^1924. vvaṅ aṅalap dravya pinahayu,] K M, vvaṁ ha§32-26ṅalap· dr̥vya: pinaha:yu, vvaṁ ha:ṅalap· dr̥vya: pinahayu L (dittography)
^1925. vvaṅ] L M, hikaṁ K
^1926. ahoma] L M, havomma: K
^1927. ika taṅ maṅkana] M, Ika: taṁ maṅka: L, kaṁ maṅkana: K
^1928. daṇḍan] L M, ḍaṇḍa K
^1929. 12] L K, 13 M
^1930. 4800] L M, 4000 K
^1931. tat […] tasya] The paraphrase suggests that our author had before him a variant reading with a causative verb form, like tat tad prahārayet tasya.
^1932. maṅalap] L M, haṅalap· K
^1933. makasādhana] L M, maka:sḍana: K
^1934. avaknya] K M, tava:knya: L
^1935. konakəna] norm., kvanakna L K M
^1936. de saṅ prabhu] M, om. L K
^1937. cihnanyan] L M, cihnanya K
^1938. ikaṅ veśya yan] L M, yan veṣya K
^1939. yan kṣatriya maliṅ] K M, yan· kṣatriya yan iṁ maliṁ L
^1940. daṇḍanira] L M, ḍaṇḍanya K
^1941. pūrṇaṁ] EdO, pūrvaṁ SvaMSS • Olivelle’s ms. NKT4 has the same reading.
^1942. kunaṅ saṅ] L M, kunaṁ yan· saṁ K
^1943. apan] L M, An L (lexical)
^1944. maryādī] norm., ma:ryyadi L M, maryyadi K
^1945. saṅke] K M, sa⌈33-10ṅkeṁ L
^1946. galəṅ] K M, gaL̥ L
^1947. sāgəman ta hiṅananya,] L M, om. K (eye-skip)
^1948. gaṅana hiṅananya] M, gaṅanandaṅananya L, gaṅan·nanda:ṅananya K
^1949. doṣana] K M, doṣananya L
^1950. yogyāpusana] L K, yogya:pusa:n· M
^1951. yogyāpusana] L M, yogya:pusa K
^1952. cānuttamaṁ] EdO, • Out author seems to have had before him a variant reading without an-, e.g., cāpy uttamaṁ.
^1953. gavayakəna saṅ] L M, gavaya:kna de saṁ K (syntactic)
^1954. makasādhana] K M, maka:sḍana: K
^1955. yaśa] L M, hyaśa: K
^1956. iti coradaṇḍacarita.] M, om. L K
^1957. salviranya] L M, salvirnya K
^1958. varahakənaṅkva] M, varahaknaṅku L K (morphological)
^1959. maṅrəṅva] L K, maṁR̥bva: M
^1960. govadhaḥ] em., gobadḍyaḥ L M, goba:dḍya: K
^1961. naravadhaḥ] em., narabadḍyaḥ L M, narabaḍya K
^1962. aṅalapa kayu] conj., lac. L K M
^1963. mūlaphala,] L, mula ta phala:, K, mūlaphala, la, M
^1964. sakiṅ] L M, sakeṁ K
^1965. pavehniṅ] em., pavehiṁ L K, paveḥhiṁ M
^1966. səḍaṅnira] em., sḍaṅira L M, sḍaṁṅira K
^1967. brāhmaṇa] L M, braha:ṇa K
^1968. nahan] M, nihan L K
^1969. palaku-laku] L K, plaku-laku M
^1970. pinaṅanira] L M, pinaṅanasira: K
^1971. ta] M, om. L K
^1972. utər] L K, uhə§33rr M
^1973. əmpuniṅ taləs oliha rvaṅ viji, riṅ kubvan] L K M, • The transmitted reading does not yield a plausible sense. We suspect that the intended text was sometjhing like taləs rvaṅ viji riṅ əmpuniṅ kubvan: the word əmpuniṅ seems displaced and the word oliha altogether superfluous.
^1974. atavan-tavan] conj., ahavan-avan· L, haṅavan-avan· K, avan-avan· M
^1975. amati] conj., sahati L K M • All mss. read sahati, but amati is expected before ləmbu so if sahati is not the result of anticipation of sāhasa, it may be the vestige of lost intervening text, perhaps quoting Sanskrit.
^1976. ṅaranika] L M, ṅa42r4ranira K
^1977. amahala] L M, hamala K
^1978. aṅrəmpak] L M, haR̥mpa§◯k M
^1979. mitraa] L M, matraha: K
^1980. karəsniṅ] K M, taR̥sniṁ L
^1981. inulahakənira] M, Inulatakənira L, hinulatakənira K
^1982. yadyapi] L M, yadyapin K
^1983. səḍəṅiṅ] L M, sḍaṁṅiṁ K
^1984. savarṇa] conj., varṇna, tuluṅən L K M • The word tuluṅən seems intrusive here, so we suppress it.
^1985. katəkan duhkha sināhasan] L, katkan ḍuḥka: kaṁ ◯ sinahasan· K, tka:n duḥka sihina◯ha:san· M
^1986. phalanyan] L M, palanya K
^1987. matyani] K, pama:tyani L M
^1988. rumakṣāvaknira] L K, rumakṣavakira M
^1989. katuluṅananiṅ] em., katuluṅaniṁ L K M
^1990. pāpa] conj., lara L M K
^1991. pamatyani] L K, patyani M
^1992. guruṁ vā] em., guruha: L K M
^1993. ātatāyi] L M, a◯:tata:[... K
^1994. ātatāyi … (328.1) paṅucap-ucapa] A gap due to omission intervenes in K.
^1995. hanyāt] norm., Anyat· L, hanyat· K
^1996. tumuluy] M, tumuluy· L
^1997. hayva inucap-] M, Ayvenucap- L
^1998. ṅaranya] M, ṅa L
^1999. śastrakaraḥ] em., Astrajatakaraḥ L, śa:strajatakaraḥ M • The string jata seems intrusive.
^2000. atharvaṇaḥ, anəluh] em., Arttava34-15neḥ, Anluḥ L, Ar§33v3tavanehanluḥ M
^2001. rājapiśunaḥ] norm., ra:japisuna: L, ra:japisuna M
^2002. dārātikramaḥ] norm., ḍa:ratikrama L, ḍa:ratikrama:, M
^2003. pravāsayet] em., pravarayet· L M • Cf. dyad 108 (§108).
^2004. strīniṅ] L, histriniṁ M
^2005. 2] L, ṅa M
^2006. asivo-sivo] L, harsavo-sivo M
^2007. bhūṣaṇanya] M, bhuṣaṇa L
^2008. *inanumanani] L, inumaṇaniṁ M
^2009. maṅkana] L, maṅka M
^2010. atyanta] M, Antyanta L
^2011. atyanta] M, antyanha L
^2012. 2, 20000] em., 2, 2000 L, 20000 M
^2013. paramārthaniṅ] L, rama:rtha:niṁ M
^2014. vetālika,] L, om. M (eye-skip)
^2015. uṇḍahagi] norm., Uṇḍagi L M • Spelling normalized after the instance in §69.
^2016. uhutana, dadya] M, uhutana ta35-01dadya L
^2017. paṅucap-ucapa] em., paṅucap-ucapa L M, ...]nhaṅucapucapa: K
^2018. saṅ […] len.] The syntax of the second half of the paragraph is difficult with transmitted paṅucap-ucapa. One conceivable emendation is dadyan paṅucap-ucapa,with denasalized equivalent of maṅucap-ucapa, but we rather assume that the n in Issue in the code is the result of reinterpretation at the end of a long textual omission. Although the manuscripts again read paṅucap- for expected maṅucap- in §330, we emend there too, arguing that several forms denasalized after yan in the context influenced the transmission of forms where denasalization should not occur.
^2019. mvaṅ] M, om. L K
^2020. strīniṅ] L M, stri K
^2021. strīsaṅgrahaṇa] L M, strisaṅgraha: K
^2022. kasəgəhakənaṅ donikan] em., kasəgəhaknandonika:n L K, kasəgə:haknakenda:nikan M
^2023. maṅucap-] em., paṅucap- L K M
^2024. kili-kili] L M, kali-kali K
^2025. kadi] K, kādya L M
^2026. patyana usən ya de] em., patyanya Usən· ya de L, patyanya, Usə43r3n ḍe K, pa:tya:nya Usə:n· ya de M
^2027. mvaṅ paḍa kavvaṅanya,] M, om. L K (eye-skip)
^2028. vərəh-vərəh] K, vəR̥-vəR̥ḥ L M
^2029. sujanma] L M, sujadma K
^2030. anavanakən] L, hanava:nhakən K, hanvakən M
^2031. sor janmanya] L M, śujadmanya K
^2032. vaṅ] em., mvaṁ L K M
^2033. tuhātah] M, tu35-09hva:taḥ L, tuvvataḥ K
^2034. sor janmanya] L M, sojadmanya K
^2035. sakery] K, sakiyy L, sakiryy M
^2036. sor janmanya] L M, sojadmanya K
^2037. vərəh-vərəh] M, vəR̥-vəR̥ḥ L K
^2038. vərəh-vərəh] M, vəR̥-vəR̥ḥ L K
^2039. janmanya] L M, jadmanya K
^2040. ikaṅ] L M, tikaṁ K
^2041. ta yan] L K, tan M
^2042. rehnyānom … taṅanyā-] transmitted in L M, tuta tuglana L, tataṅanya:- K, taṅanya- M, om. K (eye-skip)
^2043. tugəlana] M, tuta tuglana L, om. K (larger gap)
^2044. taṅanyā] norm., tataṅanya:- K, taṅanya- M, om. K (larger gap)
^2045. tah] em., -ta L M, tan K
^2046. daṇḍanya] L K, ḍaṇḍa M
^2047. muvah] L M, mvaṁ K
^2048. daṇḍan] L M, ḍaṇḍa: K
^2049. mā 5] em., ma:, sū, 1, ma:, 4, L K M
^2050. bahud] L K, hud M
^2051. makastrīnya] L K M, • One expects makastryanya. Emend thus?
^2052. ta] K M, om. L
^2053. 14] em., 4 L K M • The same error in the currency conversion had occurred in §186.
^2054. təkanya.] L K, tka:nya || ka || M
^2055. paḍa muṅpaṅ] L, paḍa mu K, paḍa:mupaṁ M
^2056. kanyānduvəl] L M, ka:nya ḍuvəl K
^2057. *pukiniṅ], puniniṁ L, pukini K, punikiniṁ M
^2058. tan] conj., ta L K M
^2059. huvus] K M, uvas L
^2060. saguṅiṅ] L K, guṅiṁ M
^2061. tukvanya] K M, taui 1×kvanya L
^2062. ta itilnya] L M, ta tilnya K
^2063. kapintəluni] L M, kapiṁtluni K
^2064. ta] L M, om. K (syntactic)
^2065. anduvəlāta] L M, hanḍuvəlan ta K
^2066. pukiniṅ] L K, punikiniṁ M
^2067. siki tugəlana] L K, siki ta tugla:na M (syntactic)
^2068. nimittākveh] K M, kvoin textu ḥ L
^2069. mvaṅ kvehni] M, mvaḥ kveḥni L, mvaḥhakveḥni K
^2070. ikaṅ … duṣṭanya,] transmitted in L M, kona M, om. K (eye-skip)
^2071. maṅkana] L, kona M, om. K (larger gap)
^2072. asu] L K, agu M
^2073. gəsəṅana] L M, gsəṅa K
^2074. samāṅgəsəṅana] L M, saṁ maṅgəsəṅana: K
^2075. uṅgvaniṅ alaki] L M, tuṅgvaniṁ laki K
^2076. amvati] L K, hamviti M (lexical)
^2077. -samayakən] L M, -smaya§44v2kən· K
^2078. uṅgahanya] L M, huṅganya K
^2079. paṅantyakən] L M, paṅantikən· K
^2080. ahyun] L, ayun K, ayūn M
^2081. anomaha] K M, hanomahana L
^2082. malih] L K, maniḥ M
^2083. ulihniṅ] L M, huliniṁ K
^2084. dəmakaniṅ] L M, makaniṁ K
^2085. andaṇḍa saṅ] L K, hanḍaṇḍa: riṁ saṁ M
^2086. vehakəna] L M, vahakni K
^2087. brāhmaṇa, purohita] L K, brahma:-pūrohita: M
^2088. lyana] L M, lyan· K
^2089. vadvan] K M, vadvak· L
^2090. valvan saṅ] L M, valvaniṁ saṁ K
^2091. nāhan] L K, nohan M
^2092. təmən] L M, tmahan K (lexical)
^2093. ya] L M, om. K
^2094. syuki] M, syuk iṁ L K
^2095. apacāra] K M, apavaraḥ L
^2096. śīghra] L K, om. M
^2097. suśīlāta saṅ] M, suśila saṁ L, śuśila:, ta saṁ K
^2098. daṇḍanya] L, ndaṇḍa:nya K, ḍaṇḍa: M
^2099. strī-strī] L M, stri K
^2100. sujanma] L M, śujadma: K
^2101. alaki] L M, halakya: K
^2102. tan] L M, ta K
^2103. riy umah] L M, riṁ humaḥ K
^2104. vaṅkəlaṅana] L, vvaṁklaṁhana: K, vaklaṅgana M
^2105. kahananya] L M, kalanya: K
^2106. ndan hanestri-] L, ndaneṁstri- K, ndan hanaistri- M
^2107. 2] L M, ṅa K
^2108. yan] L K B, tan M
^2109. marery] em., mareyy K M B, mareṁyy L • It is notable that all witnesses transmit yy instead of expected ryy.
^2110. ḍaṇḍaanya] K, ḍaṇḍanya L B, ḍaṇḍa:nya M
^2111. 3,] L M B, om. K
^2112. riṅ] L M B, ri K
^2113. tan hana … bhaṭāra indra kaḍatvanira,] transmitted in L M B, hanarabi-rabi L, ana:rabi-rabi M, anarabi-rabi B, tan ajar iṁ sastra:, kūnaṁ yan handaliḥ lvaṁ tan hana ha:pisor, vinalik ṣadya, vnaṁ juga pinate37-02n· || 0 || kunaṁ voṁ dinlaliḥ hatarvaṇna:, dūruṁ hamatyani sadūjana, kevala: hamana37-03si voṁ, yan hamarihaṅkən·, vnaṁ ya pinaten·, yan tan hamarihaṅkəni, vnaṁ tinunduṁ, do37-04hakna haneṅ rajyanira: saṁ prabhū, hayva vineḥ mapaR̥k·, hapan voṁṅ abicaruka: || 0 || 37-05voṁ kinuṅkuṁṅan denekaṁṅ adr̥ve niṣṭa:, dadi hana voṁṅ len·, pitvi sanak mitra⌈37-06ne, tūmiñjo mapaR̥k· rikaṁ kinuṅkuṁ, tan sumdək hamit rikaṁṅ adr̥ve niṣṭa:, sahuṅku⌈37-07reṁ liṅgar· hikaṁ niṣṭa:, yan samaṅkana, tampuha:kna Ikaṁ mapaR̥k· riṁ kaṁ niṣṭa:, sama37-08la:niṁ voṁ niṣṭa: hapan voṁ Ina viyoga, kapasuk· sakara: Itta: kojarriṁ sa:37-09stra || 0 || tatanira: saṁ ratū, hamava ra:t·, tan vənaṁ sira: haṅR̥ṅə 37-10hiṁṅ atūr-hatūr voṁṅ avicara:, yan ḍuruṁ kabhavaraṣa riṁṅ ūpapati, phala:nya cə37-11ṇḍək pamuktyanira: saṁ prabhu, hapan hiṅimur riṁṅ acəṅil·, ma{*}dəg keṅaṁ brahma: dur37-12ga kala:na L, praṁ-praṁṅana L, patinira L M, om. K (eye-skip)
^2114. hanārabi-rabi] norm., hanarabi-rabi L, ana:rabi-rabi M, anarabi-rabi B, om. K (larger gap) • It is impossible to be sure from the manuscript evidence whether our author intended hana rabi-rabi or hanārabi-rabi. We opt for the latter as it makes the paraphrase agree with the meaning of the Sanskrit original; moreover, the phrase arabi laraṅan is attested in Dharma Pātañjala (ed. Acri 2017, p. 262, l. 14).
^2115. tan hana] M B, tan ajar iṁ sastra:, kūnaṁ yan handaliḥ lvaṁ tan hana ha:pisor, vinalik ṣadya, vnaṁ juga pinate37-02n· || 0 || kunaṁ voṁ dinlaliḥ hatarvaṇna:, dūruṁ hamatyani sadūjana, kevala: hamana37-03si voṁ, yan hamarihaṅkən·, vnaṁ ya pinaten·, yan tan hamarihaṅkəni, vnaṁ tinunduṁ, do37-04hakna haneṅ rajyanira: saṁ prabhū, hayva vineḥ mapaR̥k·, hapan voṁṅ abicaruka: || 0 || 37-05voṁ kinuṅkuṁṅan denekaṁṅ adr̥ve niṣṭa:, dadi hana voṁṅ len·, pitvi sanak mitra⌈37-06ne, tūmiñjo mapaR̥k· rikaṁ kinuṅkuṁ, tan sumdək hamit rikaṁṅ adr̥ve niṣṭa:, sahuṅku⌈37-07reṁ liṅgar· hikaṁ niṣṭa:, yan samaṅkana, tampuha:kna Ikaṁ mapaR̥k· riṁ kaṁ niṣṭa:, sama37-08la:niṁ voṁ niṣṭa: hapan voṁ Ina viyoga, kapasuk· sakara: Itta: kojarriṁ sa:37-09stra || 0 || tatanira: saṁ ratū, hamava ra:t·, tan vənaṁ sira: haṅR̥ṅə 37-10hiṁṅ atūr-hatūr voṁṅ avicara:, yan ḍuruṁ kabhavaraṣa riṁṅ ūpapati, phala:nya cə37-11ṇḍək pamuktyanira: saṁ prabhu, hapan hiṅimur riṁṅ acəṅil·, ma{*}dəg keṅaṁ brahma: dur37-12ga kala:na L, om. K (larger gap)
^2116. praṅ-praṅa] M B, praṁ-praṁṅana L, om. K (larger gap)
^2117. pahinira] B, patinira L M, om. K (larger gap) • A roman hand (possibly van der Tuuk’s) in Issue in the code corrected ti to hi.
^2118. paḍa lavan svarga] K M B, paḍa lavan· bhaṭa:ra Indra kada37-14tvanira, pada lavan· svargga: L
^2119. umaṅguhakən] M, Umaṅgvakn L K, hamaṅguhakn B (morphological)
^2120. riṅ] L M B, om. K
^2121. ri] L K M, riṁ B
^2122. iti strīsaṅgrahaṇacarita.] L M B, om. K • Before the postcolophon, Issue in the code adds hayva tuduḥ-tuduḥ kiva harane kidul·, tka:niṁ pasir ||.

Translation Notes

Commentary

Bibliography